Much of what you've been taught about Islam is not supported by the Quran
David Copyright © 2018 David
All rights reserved.
ISBN-10: 1986224422 ISBN-13: 978-1986224420
DEDICATION
God expects you to use your God-given brain.
إِ نََّّشَ رَّال د َوا ِبَّ ِعن َدَّال ل ِهَّال ُّص ُّمَّا ْل ُبكْ ُمَّا ل ِذي َنَّلَاَّيَ ْع ِق ُلو َنَّ
Indeed, the worst of living creatures in the sight of God are the deaf and dumb who do not use their brains to think. (8:22)
I dedicate this book to people who use their brain. DAVID
Many people will make claims of many things.
َها ُتوا ُب ْر َها َن ُك ْم إِن ُكن ُت ْم َصا ِد ِقي َن - 2:111 ,27:65
SHOW YOUR PROOF, IF YOU ARE TRUTHFUL!
iv SUBMISSION
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
David is an American Muslim living in Silicon Valley, California. He has lived in Indonesia and Egypt and has visited many other Islamic countries throughout the Middle East. He is a graduate of the University of California, Berkeley and holds a masters degree in computer science. David is also familiar with and has performed Quran- based Islamic exorcisms. Fascinated by the mystical powers of the Quran to expel evil jinn living in human bodies and surprised by the proliferation of victims of black magic, David began to examine the Quran. To his surprise, he discovered that much of what the majority of Muslims believe and practice either contradicts or is not even supported by the Quran. His books on Islam are the results of this discovery.
Following are all Islamic books written by David.
• Submission a.k.a. "Islam" in Arabic The Religion of Abraham Which Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad Followed
• Analysis of Validity of Prophet Muhammad?s Hadith Is It Truly From Muhammad And Is It Valid Islamic Law?
• Quran-Based Islam Much of what you've been taught about Islam is not supported by the Quran
David has also created several online Islamic resources including:
v DAVID
DestroyBlackMagic.com A website explaining black magic and various Quranic cures based on the teachings of Ben Halima.
RemoteRuqyah.com A website about a particular method of doing Islamic exorcisms (ruqyah) remotely using a human medium.
RuqyahVerses.com A website that provides step-by-step instructions on doing Islamic exorcisms (ruqyah).
QuranDictionary.net A website that shows Quran vocabulary, word-for-word English translations, and Quranic topics.
QuranBasedIslam.com A website for this book and other Islamic books I've written.
Quranic Clauses A formatting of the Quran where each verse is divided into clauses
vi CONTENTS
Chapter Page
READ ME FIRST! 1
1 THE QURAN - THE FINAL AND COMPLETE MESSAGE 3 FROM GOD
The Quran and previous scriptures (e.g. the Jewish Torah 3 and Christian Gospel) are all from the one and only God
The Quran replaces previous scriptures and tells 4 everyone to believe in it
Some verses are specific and others are unspecific for a 5 reason
God never runs out of words 5
The Quran is without a doubt clear guidance (hudan) 6
The Quran is clear proof (burhan) from God 6
The Quran is complete 6
The Quran is fully detailed (fussilat) of all things 7
The Quran provides its own explanation (ahsan tafsir) 8
The Quran is the ultimate scale (mizaan) (42:17) 9
The Quran is evidence (bayyinah) 9
The Quran is the criterion (furqan) between right and 9 wrong
God forbids people from following any law except God’s 9 laws in the Quran
Regarding matters of religion, do not follow or believe 10 in hadith besides the Quran
Whoever judges by other than the Quran, they are Kafir 10 (disbelievers) DAVID
The best hadith (statement) is God’s statement (the 10 Quran)
The Quran forbids you from following or believing in 11 something without understanding it
The Quran expects you to study and think deeply about 11 its verses
God protects the Quran from human tampering / 11 corruption
No one can alter God’s words 12
Don’t spread false information / say a lie against God 13
The Quran is in Arabic but only due to circumstances 13
How the Quran was transmitted and preserved 16
Muhammad is the seal of the prophets and the Quran is 17 the last book of God
As a Muslim, Do I Have to Understand the Quran? 17
2 ARE MUSLIMS TODAY JUST AS IGNORANT AS IDOL 17 WORSHIPPERS LONG AGO?
3 ARE ALL QURAN TRANSLATIONS CONSISTENT WITH 18 ONE ANOTHER?
4 ARE ALL QURAN TRANSLATIONS ACCURATE? 20
5 ARE CERTAIN PEOPLE, E.G. THE PROPHET’S WIVES, 21 AUTOMATICALLY RIGHTEOUS?
6 IS BLACK MAGIC REAL? 23
7 IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) FOR MUSLIM MEN TO 23 WEAR GOLD AND SILK?
8 CAN ANYONE HELP ME ON THE DAY OF 25 JUDGMENT?
9 IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) FOR MUSLIMS TO 28 LISTEN TO MUSIC OR SING?
viii SUBMISSION
10 IS NIKAAH AL-MUT’AH (TEMPORARY MARRIAGE) 29 PERMITTED?
11 IS IT OKAY TO JOIN OR CREATE A SECT, E.G. SUNNI, 30 SHIA, ETC?
12 IS THERE SUCH A THING AS A MUSLIM NAME? 32
The Name "Abbas" 33
Prophet Names 33
13 IS ZAM ZAM WATER BLESSED WATER? 34
The Healing Power of Honey 34
The Reviving Properties of Rain Water 35
14 WHAT’S THE QURANIC LAW REGARDING 35 BLASPHEMY (RIDICULING ISLAM)?
The Right to Kill 35
Murder (5:32) 36
"Fasaad" (gross evil beyond bounds) (5:33-34) 36
Blasphemy towards prophet Muhammad, the Quran, 37 and God Himself
15 ARE ALL NON-MUSLIMS, INCLUDING JEWS AND 38 CHRISTIANS, ARE KAFIR?
16 IS IT ALLOWED TO FORCE SOMEONE TO PRACTICE 42 SOME ASPECTS OF ISLAM?
17 ARE MUSLIMS (SUBMITTERS) AND MU’MINS 45 (BELIEVERS) THE SAME THING?
18 IS ISLAM THE RELIGION OF MUHAMMAD OR ALSO 48 OF ABRAHAM, MOSES, JESUS, ETC?
Abraham was the founding father of Submission (Islam) 49
Muhammad was specifically told to follow the religion 50 of Abraham
19 IS LAILAT AL-QADR LIKE AN ISLAMIC LOTTERY? 50
ix DAVID
20 IS PROPHET MUHAMMAD EXCLUSIVE AND 52 SUPERIOR TO THE OTHER PROPHETS?
Prophet Moses’ Exclusivity 53
Prophet Jesus’ Exclusivity 53
Prophet Solomon’s Exclusivity 53
Prophet Abraham’s Exclusivity 54
Prophet Noah’s Exclusivity 54
Prophet Jonah’s Exclusivity 54
Prophet Joseph’s Exclusivity 54
21 IS ARABIC A HOLY OR SUPERIOR LANGUAGE? 55
No distinction between languages 55
Different messengers, different languages, but same 55 message
Arabic for an Arabic-speaking community 56
God translated historical stories into Arabic 56
Same Message, Different Language 57
22 ARE MENSTRUATING WOMEN REQUIRED TO FAST? 58
Is menstruation an illness? 59
Menstruation as an impurity 61
23 DOES THE QURAN CONTAIN NEW INFORMATION 61 THAT DIDN'T EXIST IN THE PREVIOUS SCRIPTURES, E.G. THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN BIBLES?
24 DO WOMEN HAVE TO WEAR THE HIJAB / VEIL / 62 HEAD COVERING?
Zeenatahunna 64
Bi'khumurihinna 64
Jayubihinna 65
x SUBMISSION
Ila ma zahara minha 65
25 ARE MUSLIM BOYS / MEN REQUIRED TO BE 66 CIRCUMCISED?
26 MUST WE FAST UNTIL MAGHRIB (SUNSET) OR 66 NIGHT (LAYL)?
What is sunset? 67
What is "layl" (night)? 69
When does layl (night) begin? 71
Twilight 71
27 WHAT DOES THE QURAN MEAN BY “ASK THOSE 73 THAT HAVE KNOWLEDGE”?
Incorrect translations 74
Ignoring context 74
Target audience 74
Verification 75
Search for the truth 75
Blindly following leaders 75
28 MUST YOU BE PURE AND/OR PERFORM ABLUTION 76 (WUDHU) BEFORE TOUCHING THE QURAN?
Statement vs Command 76
What book is well-protected? 76
Umm Al-Kitaab (Mother of the Book) 76
Luh-e-Mahfuz / Guarded / Protected Tablet 77
Correct meaning of 56:77-79 78
Isn't the Quran also protected? 78
29 IS IT FORBIDDEN TO PAY INTEREST, E.G. ON A 79 HOME LOAN?
xi DAVID
Definition of Riba 79
Trade vs Usury 80
Example of trade 81
Example of riba 81
Capital sums 81
Exorbitant interest 81
Paying interest 81
30 DO I BEGIN FASTING AT THE TIME OF FAJR OR 82 SOME TIME AFTERWARDS
Fajr Prayer Period 82
What is dawn? 82
(1) Astronomical Dawn 82
(2) Nautical Dawn / First Light 82
(3) Civin Dawn / First Light 83
Sunrise 83
Beginning of fasting 83
31 DO YOU HAVE TO CIRCLE THE KAABA SEVEN (7) 84 TIMES?
32 DO YOU HAVE TO WASH YOUR FEET IN WUDHU 85 (ABLUTION) OR CAN YOU WIPE IT?
33 IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) TO HAVE A PET DOG? 85 ARE DOGS IMPURE?
The cave sleepers and the dog 85
Hunting dog 85
34 IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) TO HAVE STATUES AND 87 IMAGES?
Worshipping statues is forbidden 87
xii SUBMISSION
God allowed prophet Solomon to make statues 87
Same religion, different prophets 88
Don't prohibit what is lawful 89
35 CAN YOU ONLY PERFORM THE HAJJ DURING THE 5 89 DAYS (8TH – 12TH) OF DHUL-HIJJAH?
Well-known months of Hajj 89
Four (4) sacred months 90
Certain number of days 91
When are the sacred months? 92
Solution to current problems 93
36 DO ALIENS EXIST? 94
Definition of alien 94
What is the Arabic word "Da'aba"? 95
What is the Arabic word "Samawaat (heavens)"? 95
Proof of alien existence 96
The basis of the question posed by the angels 96
37 IS THE JEWISH PRAYER ANY DIFFERENT THAN THE 97 MUSLIM PRAYER?
38 DO WE HAVE TO PRAY IN ARABIC? 98
Variations in language and color 98
Different Messengers, Different Languages 99
The primordial testimony 100
Don't pray until / unless you understand what you are 100 saying
God understands all languages 100
39 CAN YOU SHORTEN YOUR PRAYER WHILE ON 102 VACATION?
xiii DAVID
40 DO WOMEN HAVE TO PRAY THE FRIDAY PRAYER IN 102 CONGREGATION?
41 WHEN SHOULD YOU SAY "INNA LILAAHI WA INNA 103 ILAYHI RAAJIUUN"?
42 WHY DOES IT SEEM THAT GOD ALLOWS EVILDOERS 104 TO CONTINUE THEIR EVILDOING?
43 WHY DOES IT SEEM THAT GOD ALLOWS 104 DISBELIEVERS TO ENJOY A LONG LIFE?
44 IS MY SUFFERING AND MISFORTUNE DUE TO MY 104 OWN PAST ACTIONS?
45 PATIENCE VS RETALIATION WHEN FACING 105 SUFFERING
46 WILL SOMEONE WHO HAS WRONGED ME GET MY 105 SINS?
47 HOW MANY STEPS ARE THERE IN PERFORMING 106 ABLUTION (WUDHU)?
48 HOW MANY TIMES MUST YOU PERFORM EACH 107 STEP IN ABLUTION (WUDHU)?
49 IS THE CALL TO PRAYER (ADHAAN) CORRECT? 107
50 MUST THE CALL TO PRAYER BE DONE IN ARABIC? 109
51 MUST THE CALL TO PRAYER BE DONE LIVE OR CAN 109 IT BE PRERECORDED?
52 CAN WE MENTION MUHAMMAD OR ANYONE ELSE 110 DURING PRAYER?
53 CAN MUHAMMAD OR OTHER PEOPLE’S NAMES BE 111 DISPLAYED IN MOSQUES?
54 IS IT BETTER TO MEMORIZE THE QURAN OR TO 111 READ THE QURAN?
55 IS IT BETTER TO READ THE ARABIC QURAN OR A 112 TRANSLATION?
56 ARE YOU ALLOWED TO SING THE QURAN? 113
xiv SUBMISSION
57 ARE YOU SUPPOSED TO PRAY QUIETLY? 115
58 WHY ARE YOU MUSLIM? 115
59 THE SIN OF RACISM AND SATAN, THE FATHER OF 116 RACISM
Satan: The Father of Racism 118
60 IS THE END OF THE WORLD A BAD THING? 118
61 IF MOST ISLAMIC SCHOLARS AGREE ON 119 SOMETHING, THEN AREN'T THEY ALL CORRECT?
62 PEOPLE ARE INCLINED TO DISPUTE ISSUES OF 123 RELIGION
63 MY ADVICE 123
64 JUDGEMENT DAY QUESTIONS 124
65 IS JESUS DEAD? WILL HE RETURN? 133
66 WHAT IS THE INJEEL? 138
67 DOES THE CHRISTIAN BIBLE TEACH THE CONCEPT 141 OF THE TRINITY?
68 DO SOME VERSES OF THE QURAN ABROGATE 144 (REPLACE) OTHER VERSES?
69 INHERITANCE LAW ACCORDING TO THE QURAN 146
xv
READ ME FIRST!
The information presented in this book may come as a surprise to most Muslims and probably Jews and Christians. At first glance, a reader might think of it as blasphemy. However, all Muslims, whether Sunni, Shiah, Druze, Alawi, Salafi, or whatever other sect, agree that the Quran is the truth. Therefore, the information provided in this book is purely based on the Quran with references to verses to prove each claim. After reading this book with an unbiased and open mind, Muslims may wonder why the global Muslim community, Islamic scholars, and they themselves never realized the truth that this book proves. I believe the primary reason for this stems from Quran chapter 47 verse 24.
َ َ َ أ َفلَاَّيَ َت َدب ُرو َنََّّا ْل ُق ْرآ َنََّّأ ْمََّّ َع َل ىََّّ ُق ُلو بََّّأ ْق َفا ُل َها
Then do they not study / think deeply about / understand the Qur'an, or are there locks upon [their] hearts? (47:24)
The key word here is “tadabbur” which means “study / think deeply about to understand”.
Most Muslims are non-Arabic speakers. They read the Quran but don’t understand what they are reading. They could read translations in their own language but for some reason, they seem to think it’s better to read the Arabic Quran without understanding the words. Since the Quran is not written the way today’s books are written, even Arabic-speaking readers have a hard time understanding the meaning of it. And anyone who reads the Quran in their own language will still not necessarily understand its meaning because most people don’t actually think deeply to understand (tadabbur) each verse.
The purpose of this book is to help the reader understand various topics about the religion of Submission (Arabic: Islam) and the Quran so that they can use valid and logical arguments to make better decisions about their beliefs. Before embarking on this journey to learn the truth, it is highly recommended that you prepare yourself in the following ways.
• Have the intention to discover the truth • Set aside all existing bias and traditions that you may have • Have an open mind to consider the arguments presented • Pretend that you are new to Islam
1 DAVID
• Have a sincere approach to the Quran by not imposing your own interpretation of it so that it supports your own personal desires
Proofs in this book that reference the Quran are shown in parentheses such as (16:123) which means Quran chapter 16 verse 123. All English translations are taken from Sahih International as I find them to be more accurate compared to others I’ve read and it tries to keep the word order more or less the same as the original Arabic text. However, the word Allah has been translated to God since Sahih International either forgot to or didn’t want to translate Allah to God even though they probably knew that Allah in Arabic means God in English.
Do not read this book with the intention to contradict and refute it, nor to believe and take it for granted, but to weigh and consider the proofs detailed herein. And most definitely, do not judge this book based on the length of my beard!
Sincerely, David San Francisco Bay Area, USA
2 SUBMISSION
THE QURAN - THE FINAL AND COMPLETE MESSAGE FROM GOD
The Quran is the complete and one and only acceptable source of Islamic law. God first sent down the Torah to the Jews and gave Jesus the Gospel. The Quran is the last book from God.
The Quran and previous scriptures (e.g. the Jewish Torah and Christian Gospel) are all from the one and only God
What many Muslims don’t realize is that the Jewish book, the Torah, and the Christian scripture, the Gospel, are from the same God that revealed the Quran to Muhammad. The Torah was given to Moses and the Gospel to Jesus. The Torah came before the Gospel which came before the Quran.
ال َّل ُه لَا إِ ََٰل َه إِ َّلا ُه َو ا ْل َح ي ا ْل َق ي و ُم َن َّز َل َع َليْ َك ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِبا ْل َح ِ ق ُم َص ِ د ًقا َ ِل َما بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه َوأن َز َل ال َّت ْو َرا َة َوالْ ِإن ِجي َل
God - there is no deity except Him, the Ever-Living, the Sustainer of existence. He has sent down upon you, [O Muhammad], the Book in truth, confirming what was before it. And He revealed the Torah and the Gospel. (3:2-3)
َو َق َّفيْ َنا َع َل َٰى آ َثا ِر ِهم ِب ِعي َسى ابْ ِن َم ْريَ َم ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َما بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه ِم َن ال َّت ْو َرا ِة َوآ َتيْ َنا ُ ه الْ ِإن ِجي َل ِفي ِه ُه ًدى َو ُنو ر َو ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َم ا بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه ِم َن ال َّت ْو َرا ِة َو ُه ًدى َو َم ْو ِع َظ ًة ِل ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
And We sent, following in their footsteps, Jesus, the son of Mary, confirming that which came before him in the Torah; and We gave him the Gospel, in which was guidance and light and confirming that which preceded it of the Torah as guidance and instruction for the righteous. (5:46)
ال َّل ُه لَا إِ ََٰل َه إِ َّلا ُه َو ا ْل َح ي ا ْل َقي و ُم َن َّز َل َع َليْ َك ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِبا ْل َح ِ ق ُم َص ِ د ًقا َ ِل َما بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه َوأن َز َل ال َّت ْو َرا َة َوالْ ِإن ِجي َل
3 DAVID
And [mention] when Jesus, the son of Mary, said, "O children of Israel, indeed I am the messenger of God to you confirming what came before me of the Torah and bringing good tidings of a messenger to come after me, whose name is Ahmad." But when he came to them with clear evidences, they said, "This is obvious magic." (61:6)
The Quran replaces previous scriptures and tells everyone to believe in it
The Quran tells the People of the Book (Jews and Christians) to believe in the Quran which confirms what was in their own books.
َ ُ يَا أي َها ا َّل ِذي َن أو ُتوا ا ْل ِك َتا َب آ ِم ُنوا ِب َما َن َّز ْل َنا ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َما َم َع ُكم َ َ َ ِ من َقبْ ِل أن َّن ْط ِم َس ُو ُجو ًها َف َن ُر َّد َها َع َل َٰى أ ْدبَا ِر َها أ ْو َن ْل َع َن ُه ْم كَ َما َ َ َّ َ َّ ُ َل َع َّنا أ ْص َحا َب ال َّسبْ ِت ۚ َوكَا َن أ ْم ُر الل ِه َم ْف ُعولًا يَا أ ي َها ال ِذي َن أو ُتوا َ ا ْل ِك َتا َب آ ِم ُنوا ِب َما َن َّز ْل َنا ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َما َم َع ُكم ِ من َقبْ ِل أن َّن ْط ِم َس َ َ َ ُو ُجو ًها َف َن ُر َّد َها َع َل َٰى أ ْدبَا ِر َها أ ْو َن ْل َع َن ُه ْم كَ َما َل َع َّنا أ ْص َحا َب َ َّ ال َّسبْ ِت ۚ َوكَا َن أ ْم ُر الل ِه َم ْف ُعولًا
O you who were given the Scripture, believe in what We have sent down [to Muhammad], confirming that which is with you, before We obliterate faces and turn them toward their backs or curse them as We cursed the sabbath-breakers. And ever is the decree of God accomplished. (4:47)
َ يَا أ ْه َل ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َق ْد َجا َء ُك ْم َر ُسو ُل َنا ُيبَ ِي ُن َل ُك ْم كَثِي ًرا ِ م َّما ُكن ُت ْم َّ ُت ْخ ُفو َن ِم َن ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َويَ ْع ُفو َعن كَثِي ر ۚ َق ْد َجا َء ُكم ِ م َن الل ِه ُنو ر َ َو ِك َتا ب م ِبي ن يَا أ ْه َل ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َق ْد َجا َء ُك ْم َر ُسو ُل َنا ُيبَ ِي ُن َل ُك ْم كَثِي ًرا ِ م َّما ُكن ُت ْم ُت ْخ ُفو َن ِم َن ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َويَ ْع ُفو َعن كَثِي ر ۚ َق ْد َجا َء ُكم ِ م َن َّ الل ِه ُنو ر َو ِك َتا ب م ِبي ن
O People of the Scripture, there has come to you Our Messenger making clear to you much of what you used to conceal of the Scripture and overlooking much. There has come to you from God a light and a clear Book. (5:15)
4 SUBMISSION
Some verses are specific and others are unspecific for a reason
Some verses of the Quran are specific, e.g. to believe in one God, whereas others are intentionally unspecific. God tells people to follow the specific. The unspecific is a test for people to intentionally interpret them to suit their own desires.
َ ُ ُه َو ا َّل ِذي أن َز َل َع َليْ َك ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِم ْن ُه آيَا ت م ْحكَ َما ت ُه َّن أ م ا ْل ِك َتا ِب ُ َ َّ َوأ َخ ُر ُم َت َشا ِب َها ت َفأ َّما ال ِذي َن ِفي ُق ُلو ِب ِه ْم َزيْ غ َفيَ َّت ِب ُعو َن َما ْ ْ َت َشابَ َه ِم ْن ُه ابْتِ َغا َء ا ْل ِف ْت َن ِة َوابْتِ َغا َء َتأ ِوي ِل ِه َو َما يَ ْع َل ُم َتأ ِوي َل ُه إِ َّلا َّ الل ُه َوال َّرا ِس ُخو َن ِفي ا ْل ِع ْل ِم يَ ُقو ُلو َن آ َم َّنا ِب ِه ُك ل ِ م ْن ِعن ِد َر ِب َنا َّ ُ َ َّ َ َو َما يَ َّذكَّ ُر إِلا أو ُلو الْأ ْلبَا ِب ُه َو ال ِذي أن َز َل َع َليْ َك ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِم ْن ُه آيَا ت ُ ُ َ َّ م ْحكَ َما ت ُه َّن أ م ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َوأ َخ ُر ُم َت َشا ِب َها ت َفأ َّما ال ِذي َن ِفي ُق ُلو ِب ِه ْم َزيْ غ َفيَ َّت ِب ُعو َن َما َت َشابَ َه ِم ْن ُه ابْتِ َغا َء ا ْل ِف ْت َن ِة َوابْتِ َغا َء ْ ْ َتأ ِوي ِل ِه َو َما يَ ْع َل ُم َتأ ِوي َل ُه إِ َّلا ال َّل ُه َوال َّرا ِس ُخو َن ِفي ا ْل ِع ْل ِم يَ ُقو ُلو َن َّ ُ َ آ َم َّنا ِب ِه ُك ل ِ م ْ ن ِعن ِد َر ِب َنا َو َما يَ َّذ َّك ُر إِلا أو ُلو الْأ ْلبَا ِب
It is He who has sent down to you, [O Muhammad], the Book; in it are verses [that are] precise - they are the foundation of the Book - and others unspecific. As for those in whose hearts is deviation [from truth], they will follow that of it which is unspecific, seeking discord and seeking an interpretation [suitable to them]. And no one knows its [true] interpretation except God. But those firm in knowledge say, "We believe in it. All [of it] is from our Lord." And no one will be reminded except those of understanding. (3:7)
For example, verse 24:31 clearly instructs women to cover their chests. Nowhere in the verse does it say women must cover their hair or face or neck. Clearly, many Muslims misinterpret the verse by saying that it is forbidden (haram) for women to not cover their hair. Another example is from verse 2:187 which instructs people to fast until “layl” which means “night’. However, most people interpret “layl” to mean “sunset” (maghrib / ghurub) which obviously is before night time. God knows the word “ghurub” (sunset) because He uses it in many verses throughout the Quran. Therefore, if He really wanted people to fast until sunset, He would have said so by using the word “ghurub” instead of “layl”.
God never runs out of words
Many people seem to think that the Quran is incomplete and therefore,
5 DAVID believe that Prophet Muhammad’s sayings (hadith) complete the Quran. According to verse 31:27, God never runs out of words. Therefore, God could have written more words in the Quran to explain things to people. But since God didn’t write more than what’s in the Quran, He must have considered the Quran complete.
َ َ َ َو َل ْو أ َّن َما ِفي الْأ ْر ِض ِمن َش َج َر ة أ ْقلَا م َوا ْلبَ ْح ُر يَ ُم د ُه ِمن بَ ْع ِد ِه َ َسبْ َع ُة أبْ ُح ر َّما َن ِف َد ْت كَ ِل َما ُت ال َّل ِه إِ َّن ال َّل َه َع ِزي ز َح ِكي م َو َل ْو َ َ َ أ َّن َما ِفي الْأ ْر ِض ِمن َش َج َر ة أ ْقلَا م َوا ْلبَ ْح ُر يَ ُم د ُه ِمن بَ ْع ِد ِه َ َسبْ َع ُة أبْ ُح ر َّما َن ِف َد ْت كَ ِل َما ُت ال َّل ِه إِ َّن ال َّل َه َع ِزي ز َح ِكي م
And if whatever trees upon the earth were pens and the sea [was ink], replenished thereafter by seven [more] seas, the words of God would not be exhausted. Indeed, God is Exalted in Might and Wise. (31:27)
The Quran is without a doubt clear guidance (hudan)
ۛ ََٰذ ِل َك ا ْل ِك َتا ُب لَا َريْ َب ۛ ِفي ِه ۛ ُه ًدى ِل ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن ََٰذ ِل َك ا ْل ِك َتا ُب لَا َريْ َب ِفي ِه ۛ ُه ًدى ِل ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
This is the Book about which there is no doubt, a guidance for those conscious of God - (2:2)
The Quran is clear proof (burhan) from God
َ َ يَا أي َها ال َّنا ُس َق ْد َجا َء ُكم ُب ْر َها ن ِ من َّر ِب ُك ْم َوأن َز ْل َنا إِ َليْ ُك ْم ُنو ًرا َ َ م ِبي ًنا يَا أي َها ال َّنا ُس َق ْد َجا َء ُكم ُب ْر َها ن ِ من َّر ِب ُك ْم َوأن َز ْل َنا إِ َليْ ُك ْم ُنو ًرا م ِبي ًنا
O mankind, there has come to you a conclusive proof from your Lord, and We have sent down to you a clear light. (4:174)
The Quran is complete
Fortunately, we don’t need to guess whether verse 31:27 suggests that the Quran is complete. God admits in verses 6:115 and 6:38 that the Quran is complete. Also, common sense says that God is perfect. Therefore, why would God send down an incomplete Quran? Was God
6 SUBMISSION too busy that He couldn’t finish the Quran? Obviously not. Did God say in the Quran that because the Quran is incomplete, we have to figure out the missing parts from Prophet Muhammad’s sayings (hadith)? Obviously not.
َّ َو َت َّم ْت كَ ِل َم ُت َر ِب َك ِص ْد ًقا َو َع ْدلًا ۚ لا ُمبَ ِ د َل ِلكَ ِل َماتِ ِ ه ۚ َو ُه َو ال َّس ِمي ُع َّ ۚ ا ْل َع ِلي ُم َو َت َّم ْت كَ ِل َم ُت َر ِب َك ِص ْد ًقا َو َع ْدلًا ۚ لا ُمبَ ِ د َل ِلكَ ِل َماتِ ِه َو ُه َو ال َّس ِمي ُع ا ْل َع ِلي ُم
And the word of your Lord has been fulfilled in truth and in justice. None can alter His words, and He is the Hearing, the Knowing. (6:115)
َ َّ ُ َو َما ِمن َدابَّ ة ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َولَا َطائِ ر يَ ِطي ُر ِب َج َنا َحيْ ِه إِلا أ َم م َ أ ْم َثا ُل ُكم ۚ َّما َف َّر ْط َنا ِفي ا ْل ِك َتا ِب ِمن َش ْي ء ۚ ُث َّم إِ َل َٰى َر ِب ِه ْم َ َّ ُي ْحشَ ُرو َن َو َما ِمن َدابَّ ة ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َولَا َطائِ ر يَ ِطي ُر ِب َج َنا َحيْ ِه إِلا ُ َ أ َم م أ ْم َثا ُل ُكم ۚ َّما َف َّر ْط َنا ِفي ا ْل ِك َتا ِب ِمن َش ْي ء ۚ ُث َّم إِ َل َٰى َر ِب ِه ْم ُي ْحشَ ُرو َن
And there is no creature on [or within] the earth or bird that flies with its wings except [that they are] communities like you. We have not neglected in the Register a thing. Then unto their Lord they will be gathered. (6:38)
The Quran is fully detailed (fussilat) of all things
Not only is the Quran complete, it’s also detailed.
َ َّ َ َّ َ َ أ َف َغيْ َر الل ِه أبْ َت ِغي َحكَ ًما َو ُه َو ال ِذي أن َز َل إِ َليْ ُك ُم ا ْل ِك َتا َب ُم َف َّصلًا أ
[Say], "Then is it other than God I should seek as judge while it is He who has revealed to you the Book explained in detail?" (6:114)
7 DAVID
ُ َ َل َق ْد كَا َن ِفي َق َص ِص ِه ْم ِعبْ َر ة ل ِأو ِلي الْأ ْلبَا ِب َما كَا َن َح ِدي ًثا ُي ْف َت َر َٰى َّ َو ََٰل ِكن َت ْص ِدي َق ال ِذي بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه َو َت ْف ِصي َل ُك ِ ل َش ْي ء َو ُه ًدى َو َر ْح َم ًة ُ َ ِل َق ْو م ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن َل َق ْد كَا َن ِفي َق َص ِص ِه ْم ِعبْ َر ة ل ِأو ِلي الْأ ْلبَا ِب َما َّ كَا َن َح ِدي ًثا ُي ْف َت َر َٰى َو ََٰل ِكن َت ْص ِدي َق ال ِذي بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه َو َت ْف ِصي َل ُك ِ ل شَ ْي ء َو ُه ًدى َو َر ْح َم ًة ِل َق ْو م ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن
There was certainly in their stories a lesson for those of understanding. Never was the Qur'an a narration invented, but a confirmation of what was before it and a detailed explanation of all things and guidance and mercy for a people who believe. (12:111)
ِك َتا ب ُف ِ ص َل ْت آيَا ُت ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ِل َق ْو م يَ ْع َل ُمو َن ِك َتا ب ُف ِ ص َل ْت آيَا ُت ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ِل َق ْو م ي َ ْع َل ُمو َن
A Book whose verses have been detailed, an Arabic Qur'an for a people who know, (41:3)
ُ ۚ الر ۚ ِك َتا ب أ ْح ِك َم ْت آيَا ُت ُه ُث َّم ُف ِ ص َل ْت ِمن َّل ُد ْن َح ِكي م َخ ِبي ر الر ُ ِك َتا ب أ ْح ِك َم ْت آيَا ُت ُه ُث َّم ُف ِ ص َل ْت ِمن َّل ُد ْن َح ِكي م َخ ِبي ر
Alif, Lam, Ra. [This is] a Book whose verses are perfected and then presented in detail from [one who is] Wise and Acquainted. (11:1)
The Quran provides its own explanation (ahsan tafsir)
Not only is the Quran complete and detailed, it also provides its own explanation (tafsir) of things and it is the best explanation (tafsir).
ْ َّ َ ْ َولَا يَأ ُتو َن َك ِب َم َث ل إِلا ِج ْئ َنا َك ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َوأ ْح َس َن َت ْف ِسي ًرا َولَا يَأ ُتو َن َ ك َّ َ ِب َم َث ل إِلا ِج ْئ َنا َك ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َوأ ْح َس َن َت ْف ِسي ًرا
And they do not come to you with an argument except that We bring you the truth and the best explanation. (25:33)
8 SUBMISSION
The Quran is the ultimate scale (mizaan) (42:17)
َ ال َّل ُه ا َّل ِذي أن َز َل ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َوا ْل ِمي َزا َن َو َما ُي ْد ِري َك َل َع َّل َ ال َّسا َع َة َق ِري ب ال َّل ُه ا َّل ِذي أن َز َل ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َوا ْل ِمي َزا َن َو َما ُي ْد ِري َك َل َع َّل ال َّسا َع َة َق ِري ب
It is God who has sent down the Book in truth and [also] the balance. And what will make you perceive? Perhaps the Hour is near. (42:17)
The Quran is evidence (bayyinah)
ْ َ ْ َو َقا ُلوا َل ْولَا يَأتِي َنا ِبآيَ ة ِ من َّر ِب ِه ۚ أ َو َل ْم َت أتِ ِهم بَ ِي َن ُة َما ِفي ال ص ُح ِف ُ ْ َ ْ الْأو َل َٰى َو َقا ُلوا َل ْولَا يَأتِي َنا ِبآيَ ة ِ من َّر ِب ِه ۚ أ َو َل ْم َتأتِ ِهم بَ ِي َن ُة َما ِفي ُ ال ص ُح ِف الْأو َل َٰى
And they say, "Why does he not bring us a sign from his Lord?" Has there not come to them evidence of what was in the former scriptures? (20:133)
The Quran is the criterion (furqan) between right and wrong
َّ َتبَا َر َك ال ِذي َن َّز َل ا ْل ُف ْر َقا َن َع َل َٰى َعبْ ِد ِه ِليَ ُكو َن ِل ْل َعا َل ِمي َن َن ِذي ًرا
Blessed is He who sent down the Criterion upon His Servant that he may be to the worlds a warner - (25:1)
God forbids people from following any law except God’s laws in the Quran
This is understandable and is proven in verse 6:114. The Quran is the word of God. Other books, e.g. the the book of Prophet Muhammad’s sayings (hadith), are not from God but from humans (e.g. indirectly via a chain of people who claim they heard Muhammad say something). Muhammad is not God. Muhammad has no right or authority to make Islamic law. And God never gave Muhammad the authority to make Islamic law as we will prove below.
9 DAVID
َ َّ َ َّ َ أ َف َغيْ َر الل ِه أبْ َت ِغي َحكَ ًما َو ُه َو ال ِذي أن َز َل إِ َليْ ُك ُم ا ْل ِك َتا َب ُم َف َّصلًا
[Say], "Then is it other than God I should seek as judge while it is He who has revealed to you the Book explained in detail?" ... (6:114)
Regarding matters of religion, do not follow or believe in hadith besides the Quran
Verses 45:6 and 77:50 should be sufficient proof for everyone that only the Quran, which is God’s sayings (hadith) should be followed and believed in. Any saying (hadith) after that should not be believed in let alone followed as supplementary or overriding laws in the Quran.
َ تِ ْل َك آيَا ُت ال َّل ِه َن ْت ُلو َها َع َليْ َك ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َف ِبأ يِ َح ِدي ث بَ ْع َد ال َّل ِه َوآيَاتِ ِه ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن
These are the verses of God which We recite to you in truth. Then in what statement after God and His verses will they believe? (45:6)
َ َف ِبأ يِ َح ِدي ث بَ ْع َد ُه ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن
Then in what statement after it (the Qur'an) will they believe? (77:50)
Whoever judges by other than the Quran, they are Kafir (disbelievers)
Many people, usually very religious people, like to tell others that something is haram. Unfortunately, their justification of their statements is based on Prophet Muhammad’s sayings (hadith) and not the Quran. For example, some people tell others that men are forbidden from wearing gold and silk. This information is found in the hadith but you will never find it in the Quran. According to verse 5:44, these people who judge by the hadith think that they are doing the right thing and are very religious but in actuality, God considers them Kafir.
َّ َ َّ ُ َّ َو َمن ل ْم يَ ْح ُكم ِب َما أن َز َل الل ُه َفأو ََٰلئِ َك ُه ُم ا ْلكَا ِف ُرو َن َو َمن ل ْم يَ ْح ُكم َ َّ ُ ِب َما أن َز َل الل ُه َفأو ََٰلئِ َك ُه ُم ا ْلكَا ِف ُرو َن
10 SUBMISSION
... And whoever does not judge by what God has revealed - then it is those who are the disbelievers. (5:44)
The best hadith (statement) is God’s statement (the Quran)
In verse 39:23, God says that the best saying / statement (hadith) is God’s hadith. So why would anyone want to follow some other hadith, e.g. via Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmidzhi, etc?
َّ َ الل ُه َن َّز َل أ ْح َس َن ا ْل َح ِدي ِث ِك َتابًا م َت َشا ِب ًها َّم َثانِ َي َت ْق َش ِع ر ِم ْن ُه
God has sent down the best statement: a consistent Book wherein is reiteration. ...(39:23)
The Quran forbids you from following or believing in something without understanding it
In verse 17:36, God clearly tells people not to follow and believe in what they have no knowledge of. For example, if someone tells you that Muslim men are forbidden from wearing gold and silk, then you shouldn’t just believe what they say, regardless of whether they are learned scholars or imams. You must know what you are doing so that you are not guilty of becoming a blind believer. Examples of blind believers are idol worshippers of the time of Prophet Abraham. When Abraham proved to them, including his own father, that the idols were not God, and told them to stop worshipping them, they refused saying that they wanted to continue worshipping whatever their forefathers worshipped, even though they had no proof that their idols were God.
َولَا َت ْق ُف َما َليْ َس َل َك ِب ِه ِع ْل م ۚ إِ َّن ال َّس ْم َع َوا ْلبَ َص َر َوا ْل ُف َؤا َد ُك ل ُ أو ََٰلئِ َك كَا َن َع ْن ُه َم ْس ُئولًا
And do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight and the heart - about all those [one] will be questioned. (17:36)
The Quran expects you to study and think deeply about its verses
11 DAVID
Since verse 17:36 forbids you from blindly following what people tell you without your own personal knowledge or proof of a matter, one obvious way to acquire knowledge of Islamic matters is by studying and thinking deeply about the Quran. God even tells you to do so in verse 47:24. Apparently, if you don’t study and try to understand the Quran, it is as if your hearts are locked up.
َ َ َ أ َفلَا يَ َت َدبَّ ُرو َن ا ْل ُق ْرآ َن أ ْم َع َل َٰى ُق ُلو ب أ ْق َفا ُل َها
Then do they not study / think deeply about / understand the Qur'an, or are there locks upon [their] hearts? (47:24)
God protects the Quran from human tampering / corruption
One might be inclined to think that at some point the Quran may have been tampered with and the information within it corrupted. God confirms that this is not the case as He states in verse 15:9 that He is the guardian of the Quran. In other words, God guards the Quran from becoming corrupted.
إِ َّنا َن ْح ُن َن َّز ْل َنا ال ِ ذكْ َر َوإِ َّنا َل ُه َل َحا ِف ُظو َن
Indeed, it is We who sent down the Qur'an and indeed, We will be its guardian. (15:9)
Furthermore, God confirms that falsehood will not reach the Quran.
َّ َّ ْ إِ َّن ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا ِبال ِ ذكْ ِر َل َّما َجا َء ُه ْم َوإِ َّن ُه َل ِك َتا ب َع ِزي ز لا يَأتِي ِه ا ْلبَا ِط ُل ِمن بَيْ ِن يَ َديْ ِه َولَا ِم ْن َخ ْل ِف ِه َتن ِزي ل ِ م ْن َح ِكي م َح ِمي د
Indeed, those who disbelieve in the message after it has come to them... And indeed, it is a mighty Book. Falsehood cannot approach it from before it or from behind it; [it is] a revelation from a [Lord who is] Wise and Praiseworthy. (15:9)
If one doesn’t believe that the Quran is preserved in its original form, God, in verse 4:82, welcomes you to research it to see if it contains any contradictions.
12 SUBMISSION
َ َّ أ َفلَا يَ َت َدبَّ ُرو َن ا ْل ُق ْرآ َن ۚ َو َل ْو كَا َن ِم ْن ِعن ِد َغيْ ِر الل ِه َل َو َج ُدوا ِفي ِه ا ْختِلَا ًفا كَثِي ًرا
Then do they not reflect upon the Qur'an? If it had been from [any] other than God, they would have found within it much contradiction. (4:82)
No one can alter God’s words
As further support for verse 15:9, God confirms in verse 6:115 that no one can alter His words (the words in the Quran).
َّ َو َت َّم ْت كَ ِل َم ُت َر ِب َك ِص ْد ًقا َو َع ْدلًا ۚ لا ُمبَ ِ د َل ِلكَ ِل َماتِ ِ ه ۚ َو ُه َو ال َّس ِمي ُع ا ْل َع ِلي ُم
And the word of your Lord has been fulfilled in truth and in justice. None can alter His words, and He is the Hearing, the Knowing. (6:115)
Don’t spread false information / say a lie against God
It is sad that many Muslims who consider themselves to be very religious like to go around telling people that what others are doing is forbidden (haram). You may have heard people tell unveiled Muslim women that it is forbidden (haram) for them to expose their hair. These people may appear as very religious but many of them cannot prove their claim of whether something is forbidden or not. You may have even seen many of them recite the Arabic Quran regularly yet not even understand most of what they are reading. In verse 16:116, God makes it very clear that you are not allowed to go around saying this or that is lawful or not when, in fact, the opposite it true. While you may not realize it, you may actually be spreading false information in the name of God. Therefore, before you go telling people whether something is permitted (halal) or forbidden (haram), you should get proof of your claims and understand it first.
َ َولَا َت ُقو ُلوا ِل َما َت ِص ُف أ ْل ِس َن ُت ُك ُم ا ْلكَ ِذ َب ََٰه َذا َحلَا ل َو ََٰه َذا َح َرا م َّ َّ َّ ِل َت ْف َت ُروا َع َلى الل ِه ا ْلكَ ِذ َب ۚ إِ َّن ال ِذي َن يَ ْف َت ُرو َن َع َلى الل ِه ا ْلكَ ِذ َب لَا ُي ْف ِل ُحو َن
13 DAVID
And do not say about what your tongues assert of untruth, "This is lawful and this is unlawful," to invent falsehood about God. Indeed, those who invent falsehood about God will not succeed. (16:116)
َ َّ َ َّ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا لَا ُت َح ِر ُموا َط ِي بَا ِت َما أ َح َّل الل ُه َل ُك ْم َولَا َت ْع َت ُدوا ۚ إِ َّن ال َّل َه لَا ُي ِح ب ا ْل ُم ْع َت ِدي َن
O you who have believed, do not prohibit the good things which God has made lawful to you and do not transgress. Indeed, God does not like transgressors. (5:87)
The Quran is in Arabic but only due to circumstances
Many people think that Arabic is a holy language because the Quran is in Arabic. The Quran clearly proves that this is not the case. In verse 62:2, God clearly states that He chose Prophet Muhammad (an Arab) as a messenger for his people (Arabs) so that he could recite God’s verses to them.
َّ ُ ُه َو ال ِذي بَ َع َث ِفي الْأ ِ م ِي ي َن َر ُسولًا ِ م ْن ُه ْم يَ ْت ُلو َع َليْ ِه ْم آيَاتِ ِه َو ُي َز ِك ي ِه ْم َو ُي َع ِ ل ُم ُه ُم ا ْل ِك َتا َب َوا ْل ِحكْ َم َة َوإِن كَا ُنوا ِمن َقبْ ُل َل ِفي َضلَا ل م ِبي ن
It is He who has sent among the unlettered a Messenger from themselves reciting to them His verses and purifying them and teaching them the Book and wisdom - although they were before in clear error - (62:2)
Since Muhammad was an Arab who spoke Arabic, God made the Quran in Arabic so that it would be easy for Muhammad to understand, as indicated in verse 19:97.
َفإِ َّن َما يَ َّس ْر َنا ُه ِب ِل َسانِ َك ِل ُتبَ ِش َر ِب ِه ا ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن َو ُتن ِذ َر ِب ِه َق ْو ًما ل ًّدا
So, [O Muhammad], We have only made Qur'an easy in the Arabic language that you may give good tidings thereby to the righteous
14 SUBMISSION
and warn thereby a hostile people. (19:97)
The purpose of the Quran being in Arabic so that Muhammad and his people could understand it is additionally confirmed in verses 12:2 and 43:3.
َ َّ َّ إِ َّنا أن َز ْل َنا ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ل َعل ُك ْم َت ْع ِق ُلو َن
Indeed, We have sent it down as an Arabic Qur'an that you might understand. (12:2)
َّ َّ إِ َّنا َج َع ْل َنا ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ل َعل ُك ْم َت ْع ِق ُلون
Indeed, We have made it an Arabic Qur'an that you might understand. (43:3)
Verse 42:7 indicates that the primary audience of the Arabic Quran was the immediate locale of Prophet Muhammad so that Muhammad could warn the people (Arabic-speaking Arabs) with it.
َ ُ َوكَ ََٰذ ِل َك أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ِل ُتن ِذ َر أ َّم ا ْل ُق َر َٰى َو َم ْن َح ْو َل َها َو ُتن ِذ َر يَ ْو َم ا ْل َج ْم ِع لَا َريْ َب ِفي ِه ۚ َف ِري ق ِفي ا ْل َج َّن ِة َو َف ِري ق ِفي ال َّس ِعي ِر
And thus We have revealed to you an Arabic Qur'an that you may warn the Mother of Cities [Makkah] and those around it and warn of the Day of Assembly, about which there is no doubt. A party will be in Paradise and a party in the Blaze. (42:7)
Note that the words “waman hawlaha” means the “immediate vicinity” around the mother city. It does not mean the whole planet. If the message of the Quran needed to be passed to a Chinaman, it would need to be translated into Chinese.
There is no point in revealing the Quran in a language that one does not understand. This is proven in verse 41:44 and 26:198-199.
15 DAVID
َ َّ َ َ َو َل ْو َج َع ْل َنا ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا أ ْع َج ِميًّا ل َقا ُلوا َل ْولَا ُف ِ ص َل ْ ت آيَا ُت ُه أأ ْع َج ِم ي َّ َّ َو َع َر ِب ي ُق ْل ُه َو ِلل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ُه ًدى َو ِش َفا ء َوال ِذي َن لَا ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن ُ ِفي آ َذانِ ِه ْم َو ْق ر َو ُه َو َع َليْ ِه ْم َع ًمى ۚ أو ََٰلئِ َك ُي َنا َد ْو َن ِم ن َّمكَا ن بَ ِعي د
And if We had made it a non-Arabic Qur'an, they would have said, "Why are its verses not explained in detail [in our language]? Is it a foreign [recitation] and an Arab [messenger]?" Say, "It is, for those who believe, a guidance and cure." And those who do not believe - in their ears is deafness, and it is upon them blindness. Those are being called from a distant place. (41:44)
َ َ َو َل ْو َن َّز ْل َنا ُه َع َل َٰى بَ ْع ِض الْأ ْع َج ِمي َن َف َق َرأ ُه َع َليْ ِهم َّما كَا ُنوا ِب ِه ُم ْؤ ِمنِي َن
And even if We had revealed it to one among the foreigners. And he had recited it to them [perfectly], they would [still] not have been believers in it. (26:198-199)
As stated in verse 14:4, all messengers (Moses, Jesus, etc) revealed God’s messages in their own languages for absolute clarity. Moses and Jesus did not speak Arabic.
َ َّ َّ َو َما أ ْر َس ْل َنا ِمن َّر ُسو ل إِلا ِب ِل َسا ِن َق ْو ِم ِه ِل ُيبَ ِي َن َل ُه ْم َف ُي ِض ل الل ُه َمن يَ َشا ُء َويَ ْه ِدي َمن يَ َشا ُء ۚ َو ُه َو ا ْل َع ِزي ُز ا ْل َح ِكي ُم
And We did not send any messenger except [speaking] in the language of his people to state clearly for them, and God sends astray [thereby] whom He wills and guides whom He wills. And He is the Exalted in Might, the Wise. (14:4)
All languages are a blessing from God. Arabic is not a holy language. It just happened to be the language of the last Prophet (Muhammad) and his people.
َ َ َ ۚ َو ِم ْن آيَاتِ ِه َخ ْل ُق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر ِض َوا ْختِلَا ُف أ ْل ِس َنتِ ُك ْم َوأ ْل َوانِ ُك ْم
16 SUBMISSION
إِ َّن ِفي ََٰذ ِل َك لَآيَا ت ِل ْل َعا ِل ِمي َن
And of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth and the diversity of your languages and your colors. Indeed in that are signs for those of knowledge. (30:22)
Although the Quran was written in Arabic and its primary target audience was Muhammad’s people, the Quran is a reminder for all nations.
َّ َو َما ُه َو إِلا ِذكْ ر ِل ْل َعا َل ِمي َن
But it is not except a reminder to the worlds. (68:52)
How the Quran was transmitted and preserved
The Quran was transmitted by numerous individuals from the time of Prophet Muhammad’s ministry by multiple sources and corroboration. This occurred generation after generation which helped ensure the Quran was error free. And as stated above, God preserves the Quran from corruption in verse 15:9.
17 DAVID
Muhammad is the seal of the prophets and the Quran is the last book of God
Scriptures are only given to prophets. Since Muhammad is the last prophet, the Quran is the last scripture.
َ َ َّ َّما كَا َن ُم َح َّم د أبَا أ َح د ِ من ِر َجا ِل ُك ْم َو ََٰل ِكن َّر ُسو َل الل ِه َو َخا َت َم َّ ال َّن ِب ِي ي َن َوكَا َن الل ُه ِب ُك ِ ل شَ ْي ء َع ِلي ًما
Messenger of God and last of the prophets. And ever is God, of all things, Knowing. (33:40)
As a Muslim, Do I Have to Understand the Quran?
Many Muslims believe that they can just read the Quran without understanding and thinking deeply about its verses. However, God says in the Quran that you are expected to study and think deeply about its verses. The expectation that you understand the Quran is so serious that not doing it is as if your heart was locked up. This expectation is very rational. After all, if you don’t understand the Quran, then your practicing of Islam would be based on assumption rather than proof.
18 SUBMISSION
َ َ َ أ َفلَا يَ َت َدبَّ ُرو َن ا ْل ُق ْرآ َن أ ْم َع َل َٰى ُق ُلو ب أ ْق َفا ُل َها
Then do they not study / think deeply about / understand the Qur'an, or are there locks upon [their] hearts? (47:24)
ARE MUSLIMS TODAY JUST AS IGNORANT AS IDOL WORSHIPPERS LONG AGO?
Many Muslims believe that they understand Islam and are not ignorant like the blind idol worshippers long ago. However, many Muslims cannot prove why they must follow certain practices and simply do what they ancestors do. This attitude is no different than that of the idol worshippers during the time of Prophet Abraham according to verses 21:52-68 and 2:170.
Abraham asked his own father and his people why they worshipped statues. Their response was simply because that’s what their parents had done. Abraham the proved to them that their statues were not gods by breaking all but the largest statue. Obviously, if the statues were gods, they could not have been broken. Instead of thinking about this proof, Abraham’s father and his people instead threatened to burn Abraham. This story also shows that even one’s parents may be wrong.
When he (Prophet Abraham) said to his father and his people, "What are these statues to which you are devoted?" They said, "We found our fathers worshippers of them." He said, "You were certainly, you and your fathers, in manifest error." … And [I swear] by God, I will surely plan against your idols after you have turned and gone away." So he made them into fragments, except a large one among them, that they might return to it [and question]. … They said, "Have you done this to our gods, O Abraham?" … They said, "Burn him (Abraham) and support your gods - if you are to act." (21:52-68)
This attitude of "blind belief" is similarly mentioned in verse 2:170.
َ َ َوإِ َذا ِقي َل َل ُه ُم ا َّت ِب ُعوا َما أن َز َل ال َّل ُه َقا ُلوا بَ ْل َن َّت ِب ُع َما أ ْل َفيْ َنا َ َع َليْ ِه آبَا َء َنا أ َو َل ْو كَا َن آبَا ُؤ ُه ْم لَا يَ ْع ِق ُلو َن َشيْ ًئا َولَا يَ ْه َت ُدو َن
19 DAVID
And when it is said to them, "Follow what God has revealed," they say, "Rather, we will follow that which we found our fathers doing." Even though their fathers understood nothing, nor were they guided? (2:170)
ARE ALL QURAN TRANSLATIONS CONSISTENT WITH ONE ANOTHER?
Many Muslims believe that translations of the Quran are accurate and reliable. However, sadly, many translations are not accurate and some contain the translator’s personal opinion without indicating which part is opinion and which part is translation. Consider part of verse 24:31 which is often used as proof that women must cover their hair.
... َو ْليَ ْض ِربْ َن ِب ُخ ُم ِر ِه َّن َع َل َٰى ُج ُيو ِب ِه َّن ...
Following are various English translations.
Translator Translation
Sahih … and to wrap [a portion of] their headcovers over International their chests …
Pickthall … and to draw their veils over their bosoms …
Yusuf Ali … that they should draw their veils over their bosoms …
Shakir …and let them wear their head-coverings over their bosoms…
Muhammad … Let them cover their breasts with their veils. … Sarwar
Mohsin … and to draw their veils all over Juyubihinna (i.e. their Khan bodies, faces, necks and bosoms, etc.) …
Arberry … and let them cast their veils over their bosoms …
• If you only read the translation by Sahih International, you might think that women have to cover their chests with a
20 SUBMISSION
headcover or their chests and their heads with a headcover. • If you only read the translation by Yusuf Ali, you might think that women only have to cover their chests (bosoms). • If you only read the translation by Muhsin Khan, who clearly has a very strict personal opinion, then you might think that women have to their bodies, faces, necks, chests, and more.
Unfortunately, these translations are all misleading because the Arabic word "khumur" (plural of “khimaar”) simply means “a covering”. In other words, your shirt is a “khimaar” because it covers your chest. Your pants are a “khimaar” because it covers your legs. A roof is a “khimaar” because it covers the top of your house. The word “veil” also means “a covering” but popular usage of the word “veil” limits its meaning to a covering of one’s face. Therefore, to prevent misunderstandings, the word “cover” is a safer translation. Consequently, a more accurate translation is to say “women should draw their covers (e.g. clothes) over their chests”. There is nothing in the above verse that “requires” women to cover their hair, face, or neck. Unfortunately, many Muslims just blindly believe what they are told without seeking the truth and studying the Quran for themselves.
ARE ALL QURAN TRANSLATIONS ACCURATE?
Many Muslim believe that Quran translations are all accurate. However, this clearly is not the case. Not only do translators disagree on the meaning of some verses, some of them also provide inaccurate and therefore misleading translations. Consider verse 45:6 and the two translations below.
َ تِ ْل َك آيَا ُت ال َّل ِه َن ْت ُلو َها َع َليْ َك ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َف ِبأ يِ َح ِدي ث بَ ْع َد ال َّل ِه َوآيَاتِ ِه ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن
Translator Translation
Sahih These are the verses of God which We recite to you in International truth. Then in what statement after God and His verses will they believe?
Ahmed Reza These are the verses of God which We recite to you with Khan the truth; so forsaking God and His signs, what will they believe in?
21 DAVID
If you can read and understand Arabic, you will know that the translation by Sahih International is more accurate and true to the original Arabic text whereas the one by Ahmed Reza Khan introduces words that are not even in the Arabic text. For example, the word "hadith" is clearly used in the Arabic text and is correctly translated as “statement” by Sahih International. However, Ahmed Reza Khan clearly omits this very important word. Since this verse is one of several that prove that God forbids following any statement (hadeeth) after the Quran, then it is likely that this Khan intentionally changed the meaning of this verse as he may personally believe that prophet Muhammad's supposed hadeeth must be followed. Therefore, Ahmed Reza Khan’s translation can easily mislead readers and prevent them from having a correct understanding of the Quran.
ARE CERTAIN PEOPLE, E.G. THE PROPHET’S WIVES, AUTOMATICALLY RIGHTEOUS?
Many Muslims believe that certain people such as Prophet Muhammad’s wives, by virtue of being married to the prophet, are automatically righteous and are guaranteed paradise
However, the Quran makes it clear that no one is automatically righteous. In verse 2:124, we see proof that not all of Prophet Abraham’s offspring are righteous.
َ َوإِ ِذ ابْ َت َل َٰى إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َرب ُه ِبكَ ِل َما ت َفأ َت َّم ُه َّن َقا َل إِ نِي َجا ِع ُل َك ِلل َّنا ِس إِ َما ًما َقا َل َو ِمن ُذ ِريَّتِي َقا َل لَا يَ َنا ُل َع ْه ِدي ال َّظا ِل ِمي َن
And [mention, O Muhammad], when Abraham was tried by his Lord with commands and he fulfilled them. [God] said, "Indeed, I will make you a leader for the people." [Abraham] said, "And of my descendants?" [God] said, "My covenant does not include the wrongdoers." (2:124)
Similarly, this verse also means that the descendants of Prophet Muhammad can also be wrongdoers.
According to 2:134, the actions of others will have no bearing on us.
22 SUBMISSION
ُ تِ ْل َك أ َّم ة َق ْد َخ َل ْت َل َها َما كَ َسبَ ْت َو َل ُكم َّما كَ َسبْ ُت ْم َولَا َ ُت ْسأ ُلو َن َع َّما كَا ُنوا يَ ْع َم ُلو َن
That was a nation which has passed on. It will have [the consequence of] what it earned, and you will have what you have earned. And you will not be asked about what they used to do. (2:134)
According to 2:281, each soul carries the burden of their own actions on their own soul.
َّ َوا َّت ُقوا يَ ْو ًما ُت ْر َج ُعو َن ِفي ِه إِ َلى الل ِه ُث َّم ُت َو َّف َٰى ُك ل َن ْف س َّما كَ َسبَ ْت َو ُه ْم لَا ُي ْظ َل ُمو َن
And fear a Day when you will be returned to God. Then every soul will be compensated for what it earned, and they will not be treated unjustly. (2:281)
Some points to consider:
• Most of prophet Abraham and prophet Noah’s descendants were unrighteous (57:26, 37:113, 2:124) • The wives of prophet Noah and prophet Lot, despite living with then, remained unrighteous.(66:10) • Prophet Noah’s son was of evil conduct (11:46) • Pharaoh’s wife was righteous despite being married to one of the worse (11:46) • Prophet Muhammad's (pbuh) wives were threatened with twice the punishment if their conduct was unrighteous. (33:30)
Conclusion
Righteousness is an individual matter. It cannot be ascribed to one based on lineage, relationship, companionship or indeed proximity. No one can know the true affairs of the heart except God. Each individual is subjected to their own circumstances, faculties, reason, judgement, resources and clarity of message that has reached them. Each person is unique as is their case with God.
IS BLACK MAGIC REAL?
23 DAVID
Many Muslims don’t believe in black magic. However, the Quran makes it clear that black magic is real and that it can, among other things, destroy marriages. This is proven in verse 2:102.
َوا َّتبَ ُعوا َما َت ْت ُلو ال َّشيَا ِطي ُن َع َل َٰى ُم ْل ِك ُس َليْ َما َن َو َما كَ َف َر ُس َليْ َما ُن َو ََٰل ِك َّن ال َّشيَا ِطي َن كَ َف ُروا ُي َع ِ ل ُمو َن ال َّنا َس ال ِ س ْح َر َو َما ُ أن ِز َل َع َلى ا ْل َم َلكَيْ ِن ِببَا ِب َل َها ُرو َت َو َما ُرو َت ۚ َو َما ُي َع ِ ل َما ِن ِم ْن َ َّ أ َح د َح َّت َٰى يَ ُقولَا إِ َّن َما َن ْح ُن ِف ْت َن ة َفلَا َتكْ ُف ْر َفيَ َت َعل ُمو َن ِم ْن ُه َما َما َ َّ ُي َف ِر ُقو َن ِب ِه بَيْ َن ا ْل َم ْر ِء َو َز ْو ِج ِه ۚ َو َما ُهم ِب َضا ِري َن ِب ِه ِم ْن أ َح د إِلا ِبإِ ْذ ِن ال َّل ِ ه ۚ َويَ َت َع َّل ُمو َن َما يَ ُض ر ُه ْم َولَا يَن َف ُع ُه ْم ۚ َو َل َق ْد َع ِل ُموا َل َم ِن ا ْش َت َرا ُه َما َل ُه ِفي الْآ ِخ َر ِة ِم ْن َخلَا ق ۚ َو َل ِب ْئ َس َما شَ َر ْوا ِب ِه َ أن ُف َس ُه ْم ۚ َل ْو كَا ُنوا يَ ْع َل ُمو َن
And they followed [instead] what the devils had recited during the reign of Solomon. It was not Solomon who disbelieved, but the devils disbelieved, teaching people magic and that which was revealed to the two angels at Babylon, Harut and Marut. But the two angels do not teach anyone unless they say, "We are a trial, so do not disbelieve" And [yet] they learn from them that by which they cause separation between a man and his wife. But they do not harm anyone through it except by permission of God. And the people learn what harms them and does not benefit them. But the Children of Israel certainly knew that whoever purchased the magic would not have in the Hereafter any share. And wretched is that for which they sold themselves, if they only knew. (2:102)
IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) FOR MUSLIM MEN TO WEAR GOLD AND SILK?
Many Muslims believe that Muslim men are not allowed to wear gold and silk. However,
• there is no such law in the Quran • this belief originates from the hadith which is not God’s law • God forbids judging by anything other than the Quran (6:114, 45:6, 68:36-38) • God forbids inventing false laws in the name of God (5:87, 16:116)
24 SUBMISSION
• Whoever judges by other than the Quran is a disbeliever (kafir) (5:44)
From the Quran’s perspective, clothes have been given to cover one’s shame and for beauty without prohibitions on type.
َ يَا بَنِي آ َد َم َق ْد أن َز ْل َنا َع َليْ ُك ْم ِلبَا ًسا ُي َوا ِري َس ْوآتِ ُك ْم َو ِري ًشا َو ِلبَا ُس َّ َّ ال َّت ْق َو َٰى ََٰذ ِل َك َخيْ ر ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك ِم ْن آيَا ِت الل ِه َل َعل ُه ْم يَ َّذ َّك ُرو َن
O children of Adam, We have bestowed upon you clothing to conceal your private parts and as adornment. But the clothing of righteousness - that is best. That is from the signs of God that perhaps they will remember. (7:26)
A few verses later, we find in 7:32 that we are warned not to forbid that which has not been forbidden by God.
َّ َّ َ ُق ْل َم ْن َح َّر َم ِزي َن َة الل ِه ال تِي أ ْخ َر َج ِل ِعبَا ِد ِه َوال َّط ِي بَا ِت ِم َن َّ ال ِر ْز ِق ۚ ُق ْل ِه َ ي ِلل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ِفي ا ْل َحيَا ِة ال د ْنيَا َخا ِل َص ًة يَ ْو َم ا ْل ِقيَا َم ِة كَ ََٰذ ِل َك ُن َف ِ ص ُل الْآيَا ِت ِل َق ْو م يَ ْع َل ُمو َن
Say, "Who has forbidden the adornment of God which He has produced for His servants and the good [lawful] things of provision?" Say, "They are for those who believe during the worldly life [but] exclusively for them on the Day of Resurrection." Thus do We detail the verses for a people who know. (7:32)
As clearly stated in the Quran verse 5:87, you are not allowed to say something is forbidden if God has made it lawful (or hasn’t made it forbidden Himself).
َ َّ َ َّ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا لَا ُت َح ِر ُموا َط ِي بَا ِت َما أ َح َّل الل ُه َل ُك ْم َولَا ... َت ْع َت ُدوا
… O you who have believed, do not prohibit the good things which God has made lawful to you and do not transgress. ... (5:87 part)
If you do decide to continue believing that wearing gold and silk is
25 DAVID forbidden by men, then according to verse 5:44, you disbelieve in the Quran and are consequently a disbeliever (kafir).
َّ َ َّ ُ َو َمن ل ْم يَ ْح ُكم ِب َما أن َز َل الل ُه َفأو ََٰلئِ َك ُه ُم ا ْلكَا ِف ُرو َن …
And whoever does not judge by what God has revealed - then it is those who are the disbelievers. ... (5:44 part)
Conclusion
Men are allowed to wear gold and silk. To think otherwise would be a violation of the Quran.
CAN ANYONE HELP ME ON THE DAY OF JUDGMENT?
Many Muslims believe that prophet Muhammad or someone special can help them on the Day of Judgment. However, the Quran makes it clear that no one, including Prophet Muhammad, can intercede and help anyone on that day. This is proven in verse 82:17-19.
َ َ َو َما أ ْد َرا َك َما يَ ْو ُم ال ِ دي ِن ُث َّم َما أدْ َرا َك َما يَ ْو ُم ال ِ دي ِن يَ ْو َم لَا َت ْم ِل ُك َ َّ َن ْف س ِل َن ْف س َشيْ ًئا َوالْأ ْم ُر يَ ْو َمئِ ذ ِلل ِه
And what can make you know what is the Day of Recompense? Again, what can make you know what is the Day of Recompense? It is the Day when a soul will not possess for another soul [power to do] a thing; and the command, that Day, is [entirely] with God. (82:17- 19)
According to verse 46:9, prophet Muhammad doesn’t know what will happen to himself let alone anyone else. His job was just to warn people.
َ ُق ْل َما ُكن ُت ِب ْد ًعا ِ م َن ال ر ُس ِل َو َما أ ْد ِري َما ُي ْف َع ُل ِبي َولَا ِب ُك ْم إِ ْن َ َّ َ َّ أ َّت ِب ُع إِلا َما ُيو َح َٰى إِ َل َّي َو َما أ َنا إِلا َن ِذي ر م ِبي ن
Say, "I am not something original among the messengers, nor do I know what will be done with me or with you. I only follow that which
26 SUBMISSION
is revealed to me, and I am not but a clear warner." (46:9)
According to verses 7:188 and 10:49, prophet Muhammad had not power of good or harm to himself and he had no knowledge of the unseen.
َ َ ُقل َّلا أ ْم ِل ُك ِل َن ْف ِسي َن ْف ًعا َولَا َض ًّرا إِ َّلا َما َشا َء ال َّل ُه ۚ َو َل ْو ُكن ُت أ ْع َل ُم َ َّ ا ْل َغيْ َب لَا ْس َتكْ َث ْر ُت ِم َن ا ْل َخيْ ِر َو َما َم َّسنِ َي ال سو ُء ۚ إِ ْن أ َنا إِلا َن ِذي ر َوبَ ِشي ر ِل َق ْو م ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن
Say (O Muhammad), "I hold not for myself [the power of] benefit or harm, except what God has willed. And if I knew the unseen, I could have acquired much wealth, and no harm would have touched me. I am not except a warner and a bringer of good tidings to a people who believe." (7:188)
َ ُ َ ۚ ُقل َّلا أ ْم ِل ُك ِل َن ْف ِسي َض ًّرا َولَا َن ْف ًعا إِ َّلا َما َشا َء ال َّل ُه ِل ُك ِ ل أ َّم ة أ َج ل َ ْ إِ َذا َجا َء أ َج ُل ُه ْم َفلَا يَ ْس َتأ ِخ ُرو َن َسا َع ًة َولَا يَ ْس َت ْق ِد ُمو َن
Say (O Muhammad), "I possess not for myself any harm or benefit except what God should will. For every nation is a [specified] term. When their time has come, then they will not remain behind an hour, nor will they precede [it]." (10:49)
According to verse 39:19, God makes it clear that no one can save anyone else who is in Hell.
َ َ َ أ َف َم ْن َح َّق َع َليْ ِه كَ ِل َم ُة ا ْل َع َذا ِب أ َفأن َت ُتن ِق ُذ َمن ِفي ال َّنا ِر
Then, is one who has deserved the decree of punishment [to be guided]? Then, can you save one who is in the Fire? (39:19)
According to verses 2:48 and 2:123, no intercession will be accepted to help anyone on the Day of Judgement.
َوا َّت ُقوا يَ ْو ًما لَّا َت ْج ِزي َن ْف س َعن َّن ْف س َشيْ ًئا َولَا ُي ْقبَ ُل ِم ْن َها
27 DAVID
َش َفا َع ة َولَا ُي ْؤ َخ ُذ ِم ْن َها َع ْد ل َولَا ُه ْم ُين َص ُرو َن
And fear a Day when no soul will suffice for another soul at all, nor will intercession be accepted from it, nor will compensation be taken from it, nor will they be aided. (2:48)
َوا َّت ُقوا يَ ْو ًما لَّا َت ْج ِزي َن ْف س َعن َّن ْف س َشيْ ًئا َولَا ُي ْقبَ ُل ِم ْن َها َع ْد ل َولَا َتن َف ُع َها َش َفا َع ة َولَا ُه ْم ُين َص ُرو َن
And fear a Day when no soul will suffice for another soul at all, and no compensation will be accepted from it, nor will any intercession benefit it, nor will they be aided. (2:123)
The fact that no intercession will exist is reiterated in 2:254.
َ َّ َ َ ْ َّ ي َا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا أن ِف ُقوا ِم َّما َر َز ْق َنا ُكم ِ من َقبْ ِل أن يَأتِ َي يَ ْو م لا َّ بَيْ ع ِفي ِه َولَا ُخل ة َولَا َش َفا َع ة َوا ْلكَا ِف ُرو َن ُه ُ م ال َّظا ِل ُمو َن
O you who have believed, spend from that which We have provided for you before there comes a Day in which there is no exchange and no friendship and no intercession. And the disbelievers - they are the wrongdoers. (2:254)
According to verse 9:80, even if prophet Muhammad asks 70 times for God to forgive someone, God will not forgive.
َ ا ْس َت ْغ ِف ْر َل ُه ْم أ ْو لَا َت ْس َت ْغ ِف ْر َل ُه ْم إِن َت ْس َت ْغ ِف ْر َل ُه ْم َسبْ ِعي َن َم َّر ًة َّ َ َّ َّ َف َلن يَ ْغ ِف َر الل ُه َل ُه ْم ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك ِبأ َّن ُه ْم كَ َف ُروا ِبالل ِه َو َر ُسو ِل ِه َوالل ُه لَا يَ ْه ِدي ا ْل َق ْو َم ا ْل َفا ِس ِقي َن
Ask forgiveness for them, [O Muhammad], or do not ask forgiveness for them. If you should ask forgiveness for them seventy times - never will God forgive them. That is because they disbelieved in God and His Messenger, and God does not guide the defiantly disobedient people. (9:80)
According to verse 9:113, prophet Muhammad and believers are
28 SUBMISSION forbidden from praying for polytheists, even if they were close relatives.
َّ َ َما كَا َن ِلل َّن ِب ي ِ َوال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا أن يَ ْس َت ْغ ِف ُروا ِل ْل ُمشْ ِر ِكي َن َو َل ْو ُ َ َ كَا ُنوا أو ِلي ُق ْربَ َٰى ِمن بَ ْع ِد َما َتبَيَّ َن َل ُه ْم أ َّن ُه ْم أ ْص َحا ُب ا ْل َج ِحي ِم
It is not for the Prophet and those who have believed to ask forgiveness for the polytheists, even if they were relatives, after it has become clear to them that they are companions of Hellfire. (9:113)
IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) FOR MUSLIMS TO LISTEN TO MUSIC OR SING?
Many Muslims believe that they are not allowed to listen to music and sing. However,
• there is no such law in the Quran • this belief originates from the hadith which is not God’s law • God forbids judging by anything other than the Quran (6:114, 45:6, 68:36-38) • God forbids inventing false laws in the name of God (5:87, 16:116) • Whoever judges by other than the Quran is a disbeliever (kafir) (5:44)
Prophet David was given the Psalms (Zabur) which consists of 150 hymns or songs including lamentations, songs of thanksgiving, hymns of praise, wisdom psalms, royal psalms, and others of a mixed composition.
َ َ َ إِ َّنا أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك كَ َما أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َل َٰى ُنو ح َوال َّن ِب ِي ي َن ِمن بَ ْع ِد ِه ۚ َوأ ْو َحيْ َنا َ إِ َل َٰى إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َوإِ ْس َما ِعي َل َوإِ ْس َحا َق َويَ ْع ُقو َب َوالْأ ْسبَا ِط َو ِعي َس َٰى َ َوأي و َب َو ُيو ُن َس َو َها ُرو َن َو ُس َليْ َما َن ۚ َوآ َتيْ َنا َدا ُوو َد َز ُبو ًرا
Indeed, We have revealed to you, [O Muhammad], as We revealed to Noah and the prophets after him. And we revealed to Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, Jacob, the Descendants, Jesus, Job, Jonah, Aaron, and Solomon, and to David We gave the Zabur (book of Psalms). (4:163)
It is well attested within Jewish tradition, that the psalms were sung in front of the Tabernacle and subsequently in the reign of Prophet
29 DAVID
Solomon (pbuh), they were sung from the steps of the Temple when it was completed.
According to verse 34:10, the mountain and birds sang in an echoed manner (Arabic: awwibi).
َ َ َو َل َق ْد آ َتيْ َنا َدا ُوو َد ِم َّنا َف ْضلًا يَا ِجبَا ُل أ ِو ِبي َم َع ُه َوال َّطيْ َر َوأ َل َّنا َل ُه ا ْل َح ِدي َد
And We certainly gave David from Us bounty. [We said], "O mountains, repeat / echo [Our] praises with him, and the birds [as well]." And We made pliable for him iron, (34:10)
According to verse 21:79, the mountains and birds praised God in a raised voice (Arabic: yusabbihna) along with David.
ًّ َف َف َّه ْم َنا َها ُس َليْ َما َن ۚ َو ُكلا آ َتيْ َنا ُحكْ ًما َو ِع ْل ًما ۚ َو َس َّخ ْر َنا َم َع َدا ُوود َ ا ْل ِج بَا َل ُي َس ِب ْح َن َوال َّطيْ َر ۚ َو ُك َّنا َفا ِع ِلي َن
And We gave understanding of the case to Solomon, and to each [of them] We gave judgement and knowledge. And We subjected the mountains to celebrate Our praise, along with David and [also] the birds. And We were doing [that]. (21:79)
Although the chanting of the Psalms of prophet David were sung to glorify God, this still doesn’t imply any prohibition on any other type of music or singing. Of course, keeping with the spirit of the Quran, one would understandably agree that listening or singing music that is indecent should be considered inappropriate and unacceptable. However, this does not equate to prohibiting all music or singing.
IS NIKAAH AL-MUT’AH (TEMPORARY MARRIAGE) PERMITTED?
Many Muslims believe that short term contract marriages are allowed. However, the Quran indicates that marriage for a predetermined duration is forbidden. The temporary marriage contract is between two parties who agree to the duration of the marriage at the start of the agreement. The agreement does not have a lower limit. As an example,
30 SUBMISSION it can be stipulated for 45 minutes, one night, one month or 10 years. The time is mutually agreed. A form of 'mahr' (gift) is often advanced and in this period, man and woman can resume intimacy and in effect, live as married couples. At the end of the specified period, the Nikaah al-mut'ah is automatically dissolved without the need for divorce. In general, this type of marriage is acceptable in Shia Islam and forbidden in Sunni Islam.
According to verse 4:24, marriage should not be undertaken for purposes of lust but rather for sincere and honest wedlock.
َ َوا ْل ُم ْح َص َنا ُت ِم َن ال نِ َسا ِء إِ َّلا َما َم َلكَ ْت أيْ َما ُن ُك ْم ِك َتا َب ال َّل ِه ُ َ َ َع َليْ ُك ْم ۚ َوأ ِح َّل َل ُكم َّما َو َرا َء ََٰذ ِل ُك ْم أن َتبْ َت ُغوا ِبأ ْم َوا ِل ُكم م ْح ِصنِي َن ُ َغيْ َر ُم َسا ِف ِحي َن ۚ َف َما ا ْس َت ْم َت ْع ُتم ِب ِه ِم ْن ُه َّن َفآ ُتو ُه َّن أ ُجو َر ُه َّن ۚ َف ِري َض ًة ۚ َولَا ُج َنا َح َع َليْ ُك ْم ِفي َما َت َرا َضيْ ُتم ِب ِه ِمن بَ ْع ِد ا ْل َف ِري َض ِة إِ َّن ال َّل َه كَا َن َع ِلي ًما َح ِكي ًما
And [also prohibited to you are all] married women except those your right hands possess. [This is] the decree of God upon you. And lawful to you are [all others] beyond these, [provided] that you seek them [in marriage] with [gifts from] your property, desiring chastity, not lust. So for whatever you enjoy [of marriage] from them, give them their due compensation as an obligation. And there is no blame upon you for what you mutually agree to beyond the obligation. Indeed, God is ever Knowing and Wise. (4:24)
Based on this verse, it is clear that marriage should not be done to temporarily satisfy some sexual desires. Nikaah al-mut’ah is nothing but a form of prostitution masked to give it religious sanction.
IS IT OKAY TO JOIN OR CREATE A SECT, E.G. SUNNI, SHIA, ETC?
Many Muslims choose to be either Sunni or Shia or be part of some other group. However, the Quran makes it clear that dividing into or joining a sect is forbidden. Some of the names of these divisions and subdivisions are
• Sunni (e.g. Hanafi, Hanbali, Maliki, Shafi, Barelvi, Wahabi, Deobandi)
31 DAVID
• Shia (e.g. Twelver, Ismaili, Jafri, Zaidiyya, Khwarij) • Sufi (e.g. Chishti, Naqshbandi, Mawlawi, Qariyyah) • Alawi • Druze • Salafi • Etc
According to verse 6:159, dividing into or joining religious sects is forbidden.
َّ َّ إِ َّن ال ِذي َن َف َّر ُقوا ِدي َن ُه ْم َوكَا ُنوا ِشيَ ًعا ل ْس َت ِم ْن ُه ْم ِفي شَ ْي ء ۚ إِ َّن َما َ َّ أ ْم ُر ُه ْم إِ َلى الل ِه ُث َّم ُي َن ِب ُئ ُهم ِب َما كَا ُنوا يَ ْف َع ُلو َن
Indeed, those who have divided their religion and become sects - you, [O Muhammad], are not [associated] with them in anything. Their affair is only [left] to God; then He will inform them about what they used to do. (6:159)
According to verse 3:103, God instructs Muslims to not be divided.
... َوا ْع َت ِص ُموا ِب َحبْ ِل ال َّل ِه َج ِمي ًعا َولَا َت َف َّر ُقوا
And hold firmly to the rope of God all together and do not become divided. ... (3:103)
According to verse 41:133, the only acceptable label is "I am of those who submit to the one God, i.e. Muslim")
َ َو َم ْن أ ْح َس ُن َق ْولًا ِ م َّمن َد َعا إِ َلى ال َّل ِه َو َع ِم َل َصا ِل ًحا َو َقا َل إِ َّننِي ِم َن ا ْل ُم ْس ِل ِمي َن
And who is better in speech than one who invites to God and does righteousness and says, "Indeed, I am of the Muslims." (41:133)
The word "Muslim" is not only used to describe followers of prophet Muhammad. In the Quran, it is used to describe everyone who submits and surrenders to the will of the one God, e.g.
• Pharaoh's magicians submit to God after witnessing Prophet
32 SUBMISSION
Moses's (pbuh) sign from his Lord and are ready to die as those who submit to God (Muslimeen) [7:126] • Prophet Noah (pbuh) asks for no reward from his people. He only submits to God (Muslimeen) [10:72] • Prophet Moses (pbuh) speaks to his people to put their trust in God if they submit to Him (Muslimeen) [10:84] • Prophet Solomon's (pbuh) letter to Sheba (Saba) requesting her in the name of the Lord to abandon her blasphemy and to surrender herself to God (Muslimeen) [27:31] • Prophet Solomon (pbuh) acknowledges his own surrender to his Lord (Muslimeen) [27:42] • Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is instructed to say that he has been commanded to be of those that submit to God (Muslimeen) [27:91] • Those who have persevered with the truth from the People of the Book and when it is recited to them, acknowledge that they have already been from those that have submitted to God (Muslimeen) [28:53] • All but one house belonging to Lot (pbuh) (from his community) had submitted to God (Muslimeen) [51:36] • Disciples of Prophet Jesus (pbuh) confirm that they submit to God (Muslimoon) [3:52] • Prophet Abraham (pbuh) was one who submitted to His Lord (Musliman) [3:67] • Prophet Joseph (pbuh) prays to his Lord to die as one who submits to his Lord (Musliman) [12:101] • Prophet Jacob's (pbuh) children at the point of their father's death profess that they submit to God (Muslimoon) [2:133]
IS THERE SUCH A THING AS A MUSLIM NAME?
Many Muslims choose give their kids what they consider to be "Muslim" names. However, there is no mention in the Quran of what a Muslim name is or should be. As a matter of fact, the Quran indicates Prophet Abraham, Moses (of the Jews) and Jesus (of the Christians) were Muslim and that some Jews and Christians were righteous and technically Muslim. A “name” by itself has neither volition nor capacity to submit. What Muslims generally have are “Arabic” names, often associated with revered people from the past. However, one should note that not all Arabs are Muslims. As a matter of fact, many aren’t.
The Name "Abbas"
33 DAVID
Not all Arabic names have a soft or pleasant meaning. The popular Arabic name "Abbas", for example, is usually given to newborns because it refers to the uncle of the prophet Muhammad. Popular understanding refers to it as a “lion” or “description of a lion”. However, a derivative of the root word Abbas (abasa) is found in the Quran.
َّ َ َ َعبَ َس َو َت َول َٰى أن َجا َء ُه الْأ ْع َم َٰى
He (the Prophet) frowned (Arabic: abasa) and turned away because there came to him the blind man, [interrupting]. (80:1-2)
إِ َّنا َن َخا ُف ِمن َّر ِب َنا يَ ْو ًما َع ُبو ًسا َق ْم َط ِري ًرا
Indeed, We fear from our Lord a Day harsh / stern (Arabic: abusan) and distressful." (76:10)
ُث َّم َعبَ َس َوبَ َس َر
Then he frowned (Arabic: abasa) and scowled; (74:22)
Here, we can see that it is not the courageousness of a lion that describes the word "Abbas but rather the sternness that a lion presents and the somewhat aggressive expression is usually associated with it.
Prophet Names
Many Muslims also like to name their children names of prophets without realizing that the true or original names of the prophets at the time were probably different. The names of prophets in the Quran are the names of the prophets are the names of the prophets as they were understood at the time of revelation of the Quran to the Arabs in 7th century Arabia. For example, prophet ‘Isa would most likely have been known as "Yeshua" (Hebrew) or “Jeshua” (Aramaic) to the Jews of the first century Palestine and his mother, Mary (Maryam). The name “Isa” as used in the Quran is an “Arabic” rendering of the original name. Similarly, prophet Musa (as known in Arabic) would have most likely been known as “Moshe” (Moses) to Pharoah and his family.
Conclusion
34 SUBMISSION
There is no such concept of a "Muslim name" in the Quran. A 'Muslim' is a condition pertaining to believer's soul regardless of what name an individual is known by.
IS ZAM ZAM WATER BLESSED WATER?
Many Muslims believe that Zam Zam water is blessed water. However, there is no mention in the Quran of Zam Zam water. The Quran does talk about rain water and honey, however. The story of Zam Zam is linked with the story of prophet Abraham’s wife, Hagar, his son, prophet Ishmael, Safa and Marwa. However, there is absolutely no mention of Hagar or hte Hagar-Ishmael story in the entire Quran. As a matter of fact, there is not even a single mention of the word "Zam zam" in the Quran. Safa and Marwa are not even described as “mountains” in the Quran but rather as “symbols”. Pagan Arabs used to circumambulate (tawaaf) around Safa and Marwa before Islam was revealed to them. The Quran merely allowed this practice of “tawaaf” around Safa and Marwa to continue as optional.
َّ َ إِ َّن ال َّص َفا َوا ْل َم ْر َو َة ِمن َش َعائِ ِر الل ِه َف َم ْن َح َّج ا ْلبَيْ َت أ ِو ا ْع َت َم َر َ َفلَا ُج َنا َح َع َليْ ِه أن يَ َّط َّو َف ِب ِه َما
Indeed, as-Safa and al-Marwah are among the symbols of God. So whoever makes Hajj to the House or performs 'umrah - there is no blame upon him for walking between them. … (2:158)
The statement "there is no blame / sin upon him for walking between them (Safa and Marwa)" clearly indicates that newly converted Muslims (ex Pagans) were allowed to continue the practice of walking between Safa and Marwa like they used to when they were pagans. The Quran does not required this practice.
The Healing Power of Honey
According to verse 16:68-69, honey has the power to heal.
َ َ َوأ ْو َح َٰى َرب َك إِ َلى ال َّن ْح ِل أ ِن ا َّت ِخ ِذي ِم َن ا ْل ِجبَا ِل ُب ُيو ًتا َو ِم َن ال َّش َج ِر َّ َو ِم َّما يَ ْع ِر ُشو َن ُث َّم ُك ِلي ِمن ُك ِ ل الث َم َرا ِت َفا ْس ُل ِكي ُس ُب َل َر ِب ِك
35 DAVID
َ ُذ ُللًا ۚ يَ ْخ ُر ُج ِمن ُب ُطونِ َها شَ َرا ب م ْخ َت ِل ف أ ْل َوا ُن ُه ِفي ِه ِش َفا ء ِلل َّنا ِس إِ َّن ِفي ََٰذ ِل َك لَآيَ ًة ِل َق ْو م يَ َت َف َّك ُرو َن
And your Lord inspired to the bee, "Take for yourself among the mountains, houses, and among the trees and [in] that which they construct. Then eat from all the fruits and follow the ways of your Lord laid down [for you]." There emerges from their bellies a drink, varying in colors, in which there is healing for people. Indeed in that is a sign for a people who give thought. (16:68-69)
The Reviving Properties of Rain Water
According to verse 50:9, rain water is referred as "blessed" water” and has revitalizing properties.
َ َو َن َّز ْل َنا ِم َن ال َّس َما ِء َما ًء مبَا َركًا َفأنبَ ْت َنا ِب ِه َج َّنا ت َو َح َّب ا ْل َح ِصي ِد
And We have sent down blessed rain from the sky and made grow thereby gardens and grain from the harvest. (50:9)
WHAT’S THE QURANIC LAW REGARDING BLASPHEMY (RIDICULING ISLAM)?
Many Muslims believe that blasphemy (ridiculing) Islam or Prophet Muhammad demands a penalty. Some Muslims even take matters into their own hands and kill people who ridicule the prophet. However, the Quran does not prescribe any penalty for blasphemy. As a matter of fact, the Quran indicates that the prophet himself was often ridiculed in person and the prophet was told to simply ignore them as if to let God deal with them.
The Right to Kill
From a Quran’s perspective, the right to kill is only allowable in two circumstances.
• As a retribution for murder (punishable by the state). (5:32) • As a retribution for causing 'fasaad' (gross mischief, spreading corruption, evil, beyond all bounds) in the land (punishable by
36 SUBMISSION
the state). (5:33-34)
Murder (5:32)
َ َ ِم ْن أ ْج ِل ََٰذ ِل َك كَ َتبْ َنا َع َل َٰى بَنِي إِ ْس َرائِي َل أ َّن ُه َمن َق َت َل َن ْف ًسا ِب َغيْ ِر َ َ َ ... َن ْف س أ ْو َف َسا د ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َفكَأ َّن َما َق َت َل ال َّنا َس َج ِمي ًعا
Because of that, We decreed upon the Children of Israel that whoever kills a soul unless for a soul or for corruption [done] in the land - it is as if he had slain mankind entirely. ... (5:32)
"Fasaad" (gross evil beyond bounds) (5:33-34)
َّ َّ َ إِ َّن َما َج َزا ُء ال ِذي َ ن ُي َحا ِر ُبو َن الل َه َو َر ُسو َل ُه َويَ ْس َع ْو َن ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َ َ َّ َ َ َ َف َسا ًدا أن ُي َق َّت ُلوا أ ْو ُي َصل ُبوا أ ْو ُت َق َّط َع أيْ ِدي ِه ْم َوأ ْر ُج ُل ُهم ِ م ْن َ َ ِخلَا ف أ ْو ُين َف ْوا ِم َن الْأ ْر ِض ۚ َٰذَ ِل َك َل ُه ْم ِخ ْز ي ِفي ال د ْنيَا َو َل ُه ْم ِفي َّ َّ َ الْآ ِخ َر ِة َع َذا ب َع ِظي م إِلا ال ِذي َن َتا ُبوا ِمن َقبْ ِل أن َت ْق ِد ُروا َع َليْ ِه ْم َ َّ َفا ْع َل ُموا أ َّن الل َه َغ ُفو ر َّر ِحي م
Indeed, the penalty for those who wage war against God and His Messenger and strive upon earth [to cause] corruption is none but that they be killed or crucified or that their hands and feet be cut off from opposite sides or that they be exiled from the land. That is for them a disgrace in this world; and for them in the Hereafter is a great punishment. Except for those who return [repenting] before you apprehend them. And know that God is Forgiving and Merciful. (5:33- 34)
Note that 5:33 uses the word "strive" (Arabic: ya-ouna) which indicates that the corruption and evil done is one that is repeated with serious efforts. What’s also interesting to note about verses 5:33-34 are the punishment options:
• Execution • Crucifixion • Exile
What is also significant is verse 5:34 which states that if evildoers repent before they are captured, then they should not be punished according
37 DAVID to 5:33.
Blasphemy towards prophet Muhammad, the Quran, and God Himself
We see in the Quran that prophet Muhammad
• was mocked and ridiculed (37:12) like the messengers before him (13:32; 15:11; 21:41) • was called an inventor, forger, liar (16:101; 25:4) • was called a man who was bewitched (17:47; 25:8) • was called a possessed poet (37:36)
We also see in the Quran that it was called
• "Muddled dreams" (21:5) • "Foreign, outlandish" (16:103 • an invention, a forgery (38:7) • Tales of the men of the past (25:5)
Of course, the most grave blasphemy was that done against God Himself (7:180)
َّ َ َّ َو ِلل ِه الْأ ْس َما ُء ا ْل ُح ْس َن َٰى َفا ْد ُعو ُه ِب َها َو َذ ُروا ال ِذي َن ُي ْل ِح ُدو َن ِفي َ أ ْس َمائِ ِه ۚ َس ُي ْج َز ْو َن َما كَا ُنوا يَ ْع َم ُلو َن
And to God belong the best names, so invoke Him by them. but shun such men as use profanity (Arabic: Yul'hiduna) in His names. They will be recompensed for what they have been doing. (7:180)
The Arabic word "yul-hiduna" means to blaspheme, deviate, violate, distort, pervert.
No where in the Quran did any of these insults attract the death penalty. Rather, the advice given was to be patient as indicated in 38:17 and 20:130.
َ َ ا ْص ِب ْر َع َل َٰى َما يَ ُقو ُلو َن َوا ْذ ُك ْر َعبْ َد َنا َدا ُوو َد َذا الْأيْ ِد إِ َّن ُه أ َّوا ب
Be patient over what they say and remember Our servant, David, the
38 SUBMISSION
possessor of strength; indeed, he was one who repeatedly turned back [to God]. (38:17)
َفا ْص ِب ْر َع َل َٰى َما يَ ُقو ُلو َن َو َس ِب ْح ِب َح ْم ِد َر ِب َك َقبْ َل ُط ُلو ِع ال َّش ْم ِس َّ َ َّ َو َقبْ َل ُغ ُرو ِب َها َو ِم ْن آ َنا ِء الليْ ِل َف َس ِب ْح َوأ ْط َرا َف ال َّن َها ِر َل َعل َك َت ْر َض َٰى
So be patient over what they say and exalt [God] with praise of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting; and during periods of the night [exalt Him] and at the ends of the day, that you may be satisfied. (38:17)
Conclusion
There is no death penalty for blasphemy in the Quran.
ARE ALL NON-MUSLIMS, INCLUDING JEWS AND CHRISTIANS, ARE KAFIR?
Many Muslims believe that all non-Muslims, including Jews and Christians, are disbelievers (kafir). However, the Quran indicates that some Jews and Christians are actually righteous. The Jews and Christians that follow their faith are referred to by the Quran as 'Ahl-e-Kitab' i.e. People of the Book, not 'Kuffars' (Disbelievers). From the Quran's perspective, even the Mushrikeen (idolaters) are not necessarily Kuffar. One is not responsible for what one does not know. To claim otherwise is neither just nor true. We see in verse 9:6 proof that idolaters (mushrikeen) were not automatically branded as "kuffar" (disbelievers) as they were simply ignorant (did not know).
َ َ َوإِ ْن أ َح د ِ م َن ا ْل ُمشْ ِر ِكي َن ا ْس َت َجا َر َك َفأ ِج ْر ُه َح َّت َٰى يَ ْس َم َع كَلَا َم َ ْ َ ال َّل ِه ُث َّم أبْ ِل ْغ ُه َمأ َم َن ُه ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك ِبأ َّن ُه ْم َق ْو م َّلا يَ ْع َل ُمو َن
And if any one of the polytheists seeks your protection, then grant him protection so that he may hear the words of God. Then deliver him to his place of safety. That is because they are a people who do not know. (9:6)
39 DAVID
Therefore, if idolaters (mushrikeen) are not automatically disbelievers (kuffar), then obviously Jews and Christians are not automatically disbelievers (kuffar).
People only become disbelievers (kuffar) if the following conditions are met
1. The truth has been made clear to them 2. They have no reason left to deny it 3. They still choose to deny the truth
In addition, only God has the right to brand someone as a disbeliever (kafir).
َ َ ُق ْل أ ِطي ُعوا ال َّل َه َوأ ِطي ُعوا ال َّر ُسو َل َفإِن َت َو َّل ْوا َفإِ َّن َما َع َليْ ِه َما ُح ِ م َل َو َع َليْ ُكم َّما ُح ِ م ْل ُت ْم َوإِن ُت ِطي ُعو ُه َت ْه َت ُدوا ۚ َو َما َع َلى ال َّر ُسو ِل إِ َّلا ا ْلبَلَا ُغ ا ْل ُم ِبي ُن
The message of truth is made clear to different societies by God’s messengers. That is the one and only job of the messengers, as indicated in 24:54.
َ ُ َليْ ُسوا َس َوا ًء ِ م ْن أ ْه ِل ا ْل ِك َتا ِب أ َّم ة َقائِ َم ة يَ ْت ُلو َن آيَا ِت ال َّل ِه آ َنا َء َّ َّ ْ الليْ ِل َو ُه ْم يَ ْس ُج ُدو َن ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن ِبالل ِه َوا ْليَ ْو ِم الْآ ِخ ِر َويَأ ُم ُرو َن ُ ِبا ْل َم ْع ُرو ِف َويَ ْن َه ْو َن َع ِن ا ْل ُمنكَ ِر َو ُي َسا ِر ُعو َن ِفي ا ْل َخيْ َرا ِت َوأو ََٰلئِ َك ِم َن ال َّصا ِل ِحي َن
Say, "Obey God and obey the Messenger; but if you turn away - then upon him is only that [duty] with which he has been charged, and upon you is that with which you have been charged. And if you obey him, you will be [rightly] guided. And there is not upon the Messenger except the [responsibility for] clear notification." (24:54)
Verse 3:113-114 proves that some Jews and Christians are righteous.
They are not [all] the same; among the People of the Scripture is a community standing [in obedience], reciting the verses of God during periods of the night and prostrating [in prayer]. They believe in God and the Last Day, and they enjoin what is right and forbid what is wrong and
40 SUBMISSION hasten to good deeds. And those are among the righteous. (3:113-114)
Verse 5:82-83 proves that some Christians are righteous.
َ َّ َّ َ َل َت ِج َد َّن أ َش َّد ال َّنا ِس َع َدا َو ًة ِلل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ا ْليَ ُهو َد َوال ِذي َن أشْ َر ُكوا َ َّ َّ َو َل َت ِج َد َّن أ ْق َربَ ُهم َّم َو َّد ًة ِلل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ال ِذي َن َقا ُلوا إِ َّنا َن َصا َر َٰى ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك َ َ ِبأ َّن ِم ْن ُه ْم ِق ِ سي ِسي َن َو ُر ْهبَا ًنا َوأ َّن ُه ْم لَا يَ ْس َتكْ ِب ُرو َن َو إِ َذا َس ِم ُعوا َما ُ َ أن ِز َل إِ َلى ال َّر ُسو ِل َت َر َٰى أ ْع ُي َن ُه ْم َت ِفي ُض ِم َن ال َّد ْم ِع ِم َّما َع َر ُفوا ِم َن ا ْل َح ِ ق يَ ُقو ُلو َن َربَّ َنا آ َم َّنا َفاكْ ُتبْ َنا َم َع ال َّشا ِه ِدي َن
You will surely find the most intense of the people in animosity toward the believers [to be] the Jews and those who associate others with God; and you will find the nearest of them in affection to the believers those who say, "We are Christians." That is because among them are priests and monks and because they are not arrogant. And when they hear what has been revealed to the Messenger, you see their eyes overflowing with tears because of what they have recognized of the truth. They say, "Our Lord, we have believed, so register us among the witnesses. (5:82-83)
Verse 7:159 proves that not all Jews are bad or unjust.
ُ َو ِمن َق ْو ِم ُمو َس َٰى أ َّم ة يَ ْه ُدو َن ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َو ِب ِه يَ ْع ِد ُلو َن
And among the people of Moses is a community which guides by truth and by it establishes justice. (7:159)
Verse 5:66 indicates that, at the time of Prophet Muhammad, some Jews and Christians were on the right course but most were not.
َ َ ُ َو َل ْو أ َّن ُه ْم أ َقا ُموا ال َّت ْو َرا َة َوالْ ِإن ِجي َل َو َما أن ِز َل إِ َليْ ِهم ِ من َّر ِب ِه ْم َ َ ُ لَأكَ ُلوا ِمن َف ْو ِق ِه ْم َو ِمن َت ْح ِت أ ْر ُج ِل ِهم ۚ ِ م ْن ُه ْم أ َّم ة م ْق َت ِص َد ة َوكَثِي ر ِ م ْن ُه ْم َسا َء َما يَ ْع َم ُلو َن
And if only they upheld [the law of] the Torah, the Gospel, and what has been revealed to them from their Lord, they would have consumed [provision] from above them and from beneath their feet. Among them are a moderate community (on the right course), but
41 DAVID
many of them - evil is that which they do. (5:66)
One must remember that the same religion was inspired in all of the prophets, including prophets Moses and Jesus. This is proven in 42:13.
َّ َ شَ َر َع َل ُكم ِ م َن ال ِ دي ِن َما َو َّص َٰى ِب ِه ُنو ًحا َوال ِذي أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك َو َما َ َ َو َّصيْ َنا ِب ِه إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َو ُمو َس َٰى َو ِعي َس َٰى أ ْن أ ِقي ُموا ال ِ دي َن َولَا َت َت َف َّر ُقوا َّ ِفي ِه ۚ كَ ُب َر َع َلى ا ْل ُمشْ ِر ِكي َن َما َت ْد ُعو ُه ْم إِ َليْ ِه ۚ الل ُه ي َ ْج َت ِبي إِ َليْ ِه َمن يَ َشا ُء َويَ ْه ِدي إِ َليْ ِه َمن ُينِي ُب
He has ordained for you of religion (Arabic: Deen) what He enjoined upon Noah and that which We have revealed to you, [O Muhammad], and what We enjoined upon Abraham and Moses and Jesus - to establish the religion and not be divided therein. Difficult for those who associate others with God is that to which you invite them. God chooses for Himself whom He wills and guides to Himself whoever turns back [to Him]. (42:13)
Many Muslims use verse 2:120 to infer that the Jews and Christians follow a different religion.
َّ َو َلن َت ْر َض َٰى َعن َك ا ْليَ ُهو ُد َولَا ال َّن َصا َر َٰى َح َّت َٰى َت َّت ِب َع ِمل َت ُه ْم ُق ْل إِ َّن َ ُه َدى ال َّل ِه ُه َو ا ْل ُه َد َٰى َو َلئِ ِن ا َّتبَ ْع َت أ ْه َوا َء ُهم بَ ْع َد ا َّل ِذي َجا َء َ ك َّ ِم َن ا ْل ِع ْل ِم ۙ َما َل َك ِم َن الل ِه ِمن َو ِل ي َولَا َن ِصي ر
And never will the Jews or the Christians approve of you until you follow their form of religion (Arabic: Millatahum). Say, "Indeed, the guidance of God is the [only] guidance." If you were to follow their desires after what has come to you of knowledge, you would have against God no protector or helper. (2:120)
However, you will see a difference between verse 42:13 and 2:120 in that 42:13 uses the word "deen" whereas verse 42:13 uses the word “millatahum”.
The word "deen" means religion whereas the word “millat”, in the context of verse 2:120, means “way of belief or form of religion.” According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon, we see this definition as follows:
42 SUBMISSION
The word "millat" is also in verse 16:123 where prophet Muhammad was told to follow Abrahams “form of religion” (millat).
َ َ َّ ُث َّم أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك أ ِن ا َّت ِب ْع ِمل َة إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َحنِي ًفا َو َما كَا َن ِم َن ا ْل ُمشْ ِر ِكي َن
Then We revealed to you, [O Muhammad], to follow the form of religion (Arabic: millat) of Abraham, inclining toward truth; and he was not of those who associate with God. (16:123)
In other words, people can be part of the same "deen" (religion” but their way / form “millat” may be different. The correct way, according to verse 16:123, is the way of Prophet Abraham. This “way”, according to this verse, is to not join anything with God including partnerships, idols, and intercessors. This “way” applies to Muslims, Christians and Jews.
IS IT ALLOWED TO FORCE SOMEONE TO PRACTICE SOME ASPECTS OF ISLAM?
Some Muslim individuals and governments force others or their citizens and/or visitors to follow certain Islamic practices. However, the Quran makes it clear that it is forbidden to force a religion or any aspect of religion on anyone.
God could have made everyone a believer but instead, He gave people a brain to think for themselves and the option to choose their belief. God told Muhammad not to force people to follow Muhammad’s belief (Islam).
َ ُق ْل َف ِل َّل ِه ا ْل ُح َّج ُة ا ْلبَا ِل َغ ُة َف َل ْو َشا َء َل َه َدا ُك ْم أ ْج َم ِعي َن
Say, "With God is the far-reaching argument. If He had willed, He
43 DAVID
would have guided you all." (6:149)
َ َ َ َو َل ْو َشا َء َرب َك لَآ َم َن َمن ِفي الْأ ْر ِض ُكل ُه ْم َج ِمي ًعا ۚ أ َف أن َت ُتكْ ِر ُه ال َّنا َس َح َّت َٰى يَ ُكو ُنوا ُم ْؤ ِمنِي َن
And had your Lord willed, those on earth would have believed - all of them entirely. Then, [O Muhammad], would you compel the people in order that they become believers? (10:99)
Verse 2:256 should make it absolutely clear that one may not force Islam on anyone.
لَا إِكْ َرا َه ِفي ال ِ دي ِن
There shall be no compulsion in [acceptance of] the religion. ... (2:256 part)
People are expected to use "reason" to choose their religion. Choosing a religion based on tradition or inheritance does not constitute a choice that is based on sound “reason”.
َ َّ َّ َو َما كَا َن ِل َن ْف س أن ُت ْؤ ِم َن إِلا ِبإِذْ ِن الل ِه ۚ َويَ ْج َع ُل ال ِر ْج َس َع َلى ا َّل ِذي َن لَا يَ ْع ِق ُلو َن
And it is not for a soul to believe except by permission of God, and He will place defilement upon those who will not use reason. (10:100)
Prophet Muhammad was told not to grieve / feel sorry for the disbelievers.
َ َّ َّ َو َما كَا َن ِل َن ْف س أن ُت ْؤ ِم َن إِلا ِبإِذْ ِن الل ِه ۚ َويَ ْج َع ُل ال ِر ْج َس َع َلى ا َّل ِذي َن لَا يَ ْع ِق ُلو َن
And if their aversion is grievous to you, then if you are able to seek a tunnel into the earth or a stairway into the sky to bring them a sign, [then do so]. But if God had willed, He would have united them upon
44 SUBMISSION
guidance. So never be of the ignorant. (6:35)
Whoever chooses to disbelieve is free to disbelieve.
َو ُق ِل ا ْل َح ق ِمن َّر ِب ُك ْم َف َمن َشا َء َف ْل ُي ْؤ ِمن َو َمن َشا َء َف ْليَكْ ُف ْر ۚ إِ َّنا َ َ أ ْع َت ْد َنا ِلل َّظا ِل ِمي َن َنا ًرا أ َحا َط ِب ِه ْم ُس َرا ِد ُق َها ۚ َوإِن يَ ْس َت ِغي ُثوا ُي َغا ُثوا ِب َما ء كَا ْل ُم ْه ِل يَ ْش ِوي ا ْل ُو ُجو َه ۚ ِب ْئ َس الشَّ َرا ُب َو َسا َء ْت ُم ْر َت َف ًقا
And say, "The truth is from your Lord, so whoever wills - let him believe; and whoever wills - let him disbelieve." Indeed, We have prepared for the wrongdoers a fire whose walls will surround them. And if they call for relief, they will be relieved with water like murky oil, which scalds [their] faces. Wretched is the drink, and evil is the resting place. (18:29)
Belief and disbelief can be a cyclical experience and occur repeatedly.
َّ إِ َّن ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ُث َّم كَ َف ُروا ُث َّم آ َم ُنوا ُث َّم كَ َف ُروا ُث َّم ا ْز َدا ُدوا ُك ْف ًرا َّ َّ ل ْم يَ ُك ِن الل ُه ِليَ ْغ ِف َر َل ُه ْم َولَا ِليَ ْه ِديَ ُه ْم َس ِبيلًا
Indeed, those who have believed then disbelieved, then believed, then disbelieved, and then increased in disbelief - never will God forgive them, nor will He guide them to a way. (4:137)
However, God will not guide people who disbelieve after believing.
َّ َ كَيْ َف يَ ْه ِدي الل ُه َق ْو ًما كَ َف ُروا بَ ْع َد إِي َمانِ ِه ْم َو َش ِه ُدوا أ َّن ال َّر ُسو َل َح ق َو َجا َء ُه ُم ا ْلبَ ِي َنا ُت ۚ َوال َّل ُه لَا يَ ْه ِدي ا ْل َق ْو َم ال َّظا ِل ِمي َن
How shall God guide a people who disbelieved after their belief and had witnessed that the Messenger is true and clear signs had come to them? And God does not guide the wrongdoing people. (3:86-87)
Repentance will not be accepted if one rejects faith after having accepted it.
45 DAVID
َّ َّ إِ َّن ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا بَ ْع َد إِي َمانِ ِه ْم ُث َّم ا ْز َدا ُدوا ُك ْف ًرا لن ُت ْقبَ َل َت ْوبَ ُت ُه ْم ُ َوأو ََٰلئِ َك ُه ُم ال َّضا لو َن
Indeed, those who reject the message after their belief and then increase in disbelief - never will their [claimed] repentance be accepted, and they are the ones astray. (3:90)
Surah Kafirun (Chapter of the Disbelievers) (109) should also make it clear that people are free to keep their own religion.
َ َ َ ُق ْل يَا أي َها ا ْلكَا ِف ُرو َن لَا أ ْع ُب ُد َما َت ْع ُب ُدو َن َولَا أن ُت ْم َعا ِب ُدو َن َما َ َ َ َ أ ْع ُب ُد َولَا أ َنا َعا ِب د َّما َعبَد ت ْم َولَا أن ُت ْم َعا ِب ُدو َن َما أ ْع ُب ُد َل ُك ْم ِدي ُن ُك ْم َو ِل َي ِدي ِن
Say, "O disbelievers, I do not worship what you worship. Nor are you worshippers of what I worship. Nor will I be a worshipper of what you worship. Nor will you be worshippers of what I worship. For you is your religion, and for me is my religion." (109)
ARE MUSLIMS (SUBMITTERS) AND MU’MINS (BELIEVERS) THE SAME THING?
Many Muslims believe that the term "Muslim" and “Mu’min” are interchangeable and have the same meaning. However, according to the Quran, many people are Muslims (including some Jews and Christians) but not all Muslims are Mu’mins.
A "Muslim" (Submitter) by definition is anyone who submits or surrenders their will to the one true God. This is irrespective of whether or not they believe in the Quran or prophet Muhammad.
A "Mu’min" (Believer), in the context of the Quran, is one who believes in
1. The one true God 2. All of God’s angels 3. All of God’s scriptures including the Torah, Injeel, and Quran 4. All of God’s messengers including Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad
46 SUBMISSION
One may be a Muslim (Submitter) but not yet be a Mu’min (believer) as true faith has not yet entered their hearts. This is proven in verse 49:14.
َ َّ َ َقا َل ِت الْأ ْع َرا ُب آ َم َّنا ُقل ل ْم ُت ْؤ ِم ُنوا َو ََٰل ِكن ُقو ُلوا أ ْس َل ْم َنا َو َل َّما َّ يَ ْد ُخ ِل الْ ِإي َما ُن ِفي ُق ُلو ِب ُك ْم َوإِن ُت ِطي ُعوا الل َه َو َر ُسو َل ُه لَا يَ ِل ْت ُكم َ َّ ِ م ْن أ ْع َما ِل ُك ْم َشيْ ًئا ۚ إِ َّن الل َه َغ ُفو ر َّر ِحي م
The desert Arabs say, "We believe!" Say, "Do not say you believe; but only say, 'We have submitted our wills to God (as Submitters / Muslims),' as belief has not yet entered your hearts. But if you obey God and His Messenger, He will not deprive you anything of your deeds: for God is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful." (49:14)
Therefore, being a Muslim (Submitter) first is a pre-requisite for acquiring belief to become a Mu’min (believer). Verse 7:143 shows the example of prophet Moses when he became a Mu’min (believer). Verse 2:260 shows the example of prophet Abraham who asked to have his heart strengthened so that he could become a Mu’min (believer).
There are many proofs in the Quran of people who lived before prophet Muhammad and were Muslim.
• Prophet Noah (10:72) • Prophet Solomon (27:31, 27:42) • Prophet Lot (51:36) • Prophet Abraham (3:67) • Disciples of Prophet Jesus (3:52) • Prophet Joseph (12:101) • Prophet Jacob’s children (2:133) • Pharaoh’s magicians (7:126)
None of these people could have known of the Quran or the coming of prophet Muhammad, yet they are described as Muslims (Submitters).Therefore, being a Muslim (Submitter), according to the Quran, does not require belief in the Quran or prophet Muhammad. It just requires submitting one’s will to the one true God.
As a matter of fact, during the time of prophet Muhammad some people amongst the People of the Book (Jews and Christians) did believe in Muhammad and they therefore were Mu’mins (believers) even though
47 DAVID they were still Jews and Christians.
ُ َ َوإِ َذا َس ِم ُعوا َما أن ِز َل إِ َلى ال َّر ُسو ِل َت َر َٰى أ ْع ُي َن ُه ْم َت ِفي ُض ِم َن ال َّد ْم ِع ِم َّما َع َر ُفوا ِم َن ا ْل َح ِ ق يَ ُقو ُلو َن َربَّ َنا آ َم َّنا َفاكْ ُتبْ َنا َم َع ال َّشا ِه ِدي َن
And when they hear what has been revealed to the Messenger, you see their eyes overflowing with tears because of what they have recognized of the truth. They say, "Our Lord, we have believed, so register us among the witnesses. (5:83)
َ ُ َوإِ َّن ِم ْن أ ْه ِل ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َل َمن ُي ْؤ ِم ُن ِبال َّل ِه َو َما أن ِز َل إِ َليْ ُك ْم َو َما ُ ... أن ِز َل إِ َليْ ِه ْم َخا ِش ِعي َن
And there are, certainly, among the People of the Book, those who believe in God, in the revelation to you (Muhammad), and in the revelation to them (Torah, Injil), bowing in humility to God …. (3:199)
People who believed in the previous scriptures, including Jews and Christians, were already Muslims.
َّ ال ِذي َن آ َتيْ َنا ُه ُم ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِمن َقبْ ِل ِه ُهم ِب ِه ُي ْؤ ِم ُنو َن َوإِ َذا ُي ْت َل َٰى َع َليْ ِه ْم َقا ُلوا آ َم َّنا ِب ِه إِ َّن ُه ا ْل َح ق ِمن َّر ِب َنا إِ َّنا ُك َّنا ِمن َقبْ ِل ِه ُم ْس ِل ِمي َن
Those to whom We gave the Scripture before it - they are believers in it. And when it is recited to them, they say, "We have believed in it; indeed, it is the truth from our Lord. Indeed we were, [even] before it, Submitters (Muslims)." (28:52-53)
48 SUBMISSION
IS ISLAM THE RELIGION OF MUHAMMAD OR ALSO OF ABRAHAM, MOSES, JESUS, ETC?
Many Muslims believe that Islam is the religion of prophet Muhammad and that Islam did not exist before Muhammad. However, according to the Quran, Islam existed before Muhammad and Abraham was considered the father of Islam. Muslims often cite verse 5:3 to support their argument that Islam began with Muhammad.
َ َ ا ْليَ ْو َم أكْ َم ْل ُت َل ُك ْم ِدي َن ُك ْم َوأ ْت َم ْم ُت َع َليْ ُك ْم نِ ْع َمتِي َو َر ِضي ُت … ... َل ُك ُم الْ ِإ ْسلَا َم ِدي ًنا
…. This day I have perfected for you your religion and completed My favor upon you and have approved for you Islam as religion. …. (5:3 part)
However, this favor is not exclusive to Muhammad. The same favor was completed for prophet Joseph, the family of prophets Jacob, Isaac, and Abraham.
49 DAVID
ْ َ َوكَ ََٰذ ِل َك يَ ْج َت ِبي َك َرب َك َو ُي َع ِ ل ُم َك ِمن َتأ ِوي ِل الْأ َحا ِدي ِث َو ُيتِ م نِ ْع َم َت ُه َ َ َع َلي ْ َك َو َع َل َٰى آ ِل يَ ْع ُقو َب كَ َما أ َت َّم َها َع َل َٰى أبَ َويْ َك ِمن َقبْ ُل ... إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َوإِ ْس َحا َق
And thus will your Lord choose you and teach you the interpretation of narratives / dreams and complete His favor upon you and upon the family of Jacob, as He completed it upon your fathers before, Abraham and Isaac. …. (12:6 part)
The favor for prophet Joseph wasn’t the interpretation of narratives / dreams since the same favor was also given to the family of Jacob and to Isaac and Abraham. Therefore, this "favor" must mean something else.
In verse 42:13, we see proof that the same religion was given to all prophets.
َّ َ شَ َر َع َل ُكم ِ م َن ال ِ دي ِن َما َو َّص َٰى ِب ِه ُنو ًحا َوال ِذي أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك َو َما ... َو َّصيْ َنا ِب ِه إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َو ُمو َس َٰى َو ِعي َس َٰى
He has ordained for you of religion what He enjoined upon Noah and that which We have revealed to you, [O Muhammad], and what We enjoined upon Abraham and Moses and Jesus ... (42:13)
The Arabs during Muhammad’s time also had a religion that they practiced. Since many religions have some things in common, it is likely that some aspects of the religion of people during Muhammad’s time also had overlaps with Islam. As such, the meaning of "perfected for you your religion" in verse 5:3 is the removing of incorrect beliefs and practices that were un-Islamic. Since Islam existed before Muhammad’s time, this perfecting of religion which targeted the people of Muhammad brought their religion back in line with the correct way of Islam that was enjoined on all believers before them.
Abraham was the founding father of Submission (Islam)
َّ َ ِ مل َة أ ِبي ُك ْم إِبْ َرا ِهي َم ۚ ُه َو َس َّما ُك ُم ا ْل ُم ْس ِل ِمي َن ِمن َقبْ ُل َو ِفي ََٰه َذا ۚ ِليَ ُكو َن ال َّر ُسو ُل َش ِهي ًدا َع َليْ ُك ْم َو َت ُكو ُنوا ُش َه َدا َء َع َلى ال َّنا ِس َ َفأ ِقي ُموا ال َّصلَا َة َوآ ُتوا ال َّزكَا َة َوا ْع َت ِص ُموا ِبال َّل ِه ُه َو َم ْولَا ُك ْم
50 SUBMISSION
َفنِ ْع َم ا ْل َم ْو َل َٰى َونِ ْع َم ال َّن ِصي ُر
… [It is] the religion of your father, Abraham. God named you "Submitters" ("Muslims") before [in former scriptures] and in this [revelation (the Quran)] that the Messenger may be a witness over you and you may be witnesses over the people. So establish prayer and give zakah and hold fast to God. He is your protector; and excellent is the protector, and excellent is the helper. (22:78)
Muhammad was specifically told to follow the religion of Abraham
َ َ َّ ُث َّم أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك أ ِن ا َّت ِب ْع ِمل َة إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َحنِي ًفا َو َما كَا َن ِم َن ا ْل ُمشْ ِر ِكي َن
"Then we inspired you (O Muhammad) to follow the religion of Abraham, monotheism; never was he an idol-worshiper." (16:123)
Even followers of the Quran are told to follow the religion of Abraham
َ َ َو َم ْن أ ْح َس ُن ِدي ًنا ِ م َّم ْن أ ْس َل َم َو ْج َه ُه ِل َّل ِه َو ُه َو ُم ْح ِس ن َوا َّتبَ َع ِم َّل َة َّ إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َحنِي ًفا َوا َّت َخ َذ الل ُه إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َخ ِليلًا
And who is better in religion than one who submits himself to God while being a doer of good and follows the religion of Abraham, inclining toward truth? And God took Abraham as an intimate friend. (4:125)
IS LAILAT AL-QADR LIKE AN ISLAMIC LOTTERY?
Many Muslims believe that they will reap some huge reward or all of their sins will be washed away if they perform lots of worship during one unknown night near the end of the month of Ramadan. However, there is no statement in the Quran that tells people to try and find Lailat Al- Qadr.
According to verses 97:1-5, we know that God revealed something in the night of Decree (Laylatul-qadr).
51 DAVID
َ َ إِ َّنا أن َز ْل َنا ُه ِفي َليْ َل ِة ا ْل َق ْد ِر َو َما أ ْد َرا َك َما َليْ َل ُة ا ْل َق ْد ِر َليْ َل ُة ا ْل َق ْد ِر َخيْ ر َ ِ م ْن أ ْل ِف َش ْه ر َت َن َّز ُل ا ْل َملَائِكَ ُة َوال رو ُح ِفي َه ا ِبإِ ْذ ِن َر ِب ِهم ِ من ُك ِ ل َ أ ْم ر َسلَا م ِه َي َح َّت َٰى َم ْط َل ِع ا ْل َف ْج ِر
Indeed, We sent it down (Arabic: Anzalnahu) during the Night of Decree. And what can make you know what is the Night of Decree? The Night of Decree is better than a thousand months. The angels and the Spirit descend therein by permission of their Lord for every matter. Peace it is until the emergence of dawn. (97:1-5)
The Arabic word "anzalnahu" means “we sent it down”. This most like means that the Quran was sent down. If we look at verse 44:2-4, we find that the same word (anzalnahu) was used to describe the Quran being sent down.
َ َوا ْل ِك َتا ِب ا ْل ُم ِبي ِن إِ َّنا أن َز ْل َنا ُه ِفي َليْ َل ة مبَا َركَ ة ۚ إِ َّنا ُك َّنا ُمن ِذ ِري َن
By the clear Book (Quran), Indeed, We sent it down during (Arabic: Anzalnahu) a blessed night. Indeed, We were to warn [mankind]. (44:2-4)
According to verse 2:185, we find that the Quran was revealed in the month of Ramadan.
َّ ُ َش ْه ُر َر َم َضا َن ال ِذي أن ِز َل ِفي ِه ا ْل ُق ْرآ ُن ُه ًدى ِلل َّنا ِس َوبَ ِي َنا ت ِ م َن ...ا ْل ُه َد َٰى َوا ْل ُف ْر
The month of Ramadhan [is that] in which was revealed the Qur'an, a guidance for the people and clear proofs of guidance and criterion. ... (2:185 part)
And according to verse 17:106, we find that the Quran was not revealed all at once or only during the month of Ramadan but rather a little at a time throughout prophet Muhammad’s ministry.
َ َو ُق ْرآ ًنا َف َر ْق َنا ُه ِل َت ْق َرأ ُه َع َلى ال َّنا ِس َع َل َٰى ُمكْ ث َو َن َّز ْل َنا ُه َتن ِزيلًا
52 SUBMISSION
And [it is] a Qur'an which We have separated [by intervals] that you might recite it to the people over a prolonged period. And We have sent it down progressively. (17:106)
Based on the facts about Laylatul-Qadr described above, we see that the Quran never tells people to seek the Night of Decree (Laylatul Qadr). The revelation of the Quran began on the Night of Decree (Laylatul Qadr) and the rest of the Quran was revealed throughout the remainder of Muhammad’s life.
Lastly, the purpose of fasting in the month of Ramadhan is to guard against evil and learn self-restraint (Arabic: tattaqun) as described in verse 2:183.
َ يَا أي َها ا َّل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ُكتِ َب َع َليْ ُك ُم ال ِ صيَا ُم كَ َما ُكتِ َب َع َلى ا َّل ِذي َن ِمن َقبْ ِل ُك ْم َل َع َّل ُك ْم َت َّت ُقو َن
O you who have believed, decreed upon you is fasting as it was decreed upon those before you that you may learn self-restraint / guard against evil - (2:183)
IS PROPHET MUHAMMAD EXCLUSIVE AND SUPERIOR TO THE OTHER PROPHETS?
Many Muslims believe that prophet Muhammad is more special than the other prophets
However, the Quran makes it clear that all prophets are equal and that Muhammad is no more special than the other prophets. This is proven in verse 2:285.
ُ آ َم َن ال َّر ُسو ُل ِب َما أن ِز َل إِ َليْ ِه ِمن َّر ِب ِه َوا ْل ُم ْؤ ِم ُنو َن ۚ ُك ل آ َم َن ِبال َّل ِه َ َو َملَائِكَتِ ِه َو ُك ُت ِب ِه َو ُر ُس ِل ِه لَا ُن َف ِر ُق بَيْ َن أ َح د ِ من ر ُس ِل ِه ۚ َو َقا ُلوا َ ... َس ِم ْع َنا َوأ َط ْع َنا
"The messenger believes in that which has been revealed to him from his Lord and (so do) believers. Each one believes in God and His angels and His scriptures and His messengers - We make no
53 DAVID
distinction between any of His messengers - and they say: We hear, and we obey. …. " (2:285)
Some Muslims assume that because the Quran was revealed to prophet Muhammad that he must be superior to other prophets and messengers. However, other prophets also have exclusive characteristics that, in some cases, may make them seem superior.
Prophet Moses’ Exclusivity
• Only once has God used the Arabic term 'mahabbata(n)- minni' (love from me) with respect to a child and this is with regards Prophet Moses (pbuh) (20:39) • Prophet Moses (pbuh) is the only Messenger of God mentioned by name that was spoken to directly by God. Others, including Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) only received inspiration (4:163-164) • Prophet Moses (pbuh) was chosen over 'mankind' (Arabic: is'tafaytuka ala l-nasi) by virtue of his mission and because God spoke to him directly (7:144) • Prophet Moses (pbuh) is the most mentioned Messenger of God in the Quran whilst Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) is only mentioned four times directly by name (3:144, 33:40, 47:2, 48:29).
Prophet Jesus’ Exclusivity
• He was the only Prophet strengthened with the Holy Spirit since birth (5:110) • He was born with wisdom and spoke with wisdom as a young child (19:29; 3:46, 5:110) unlike other Prophets who did not receive Divine guidance until later in life (e.g. Prophets Abraham, Moses and Muhammad (pbut)) • He was conceived from an immaculate conception (3:47; 19:20) • He was granted the power to heal the sick, the blind and to bring the dead to life (5:110).
Prophet Solomon’s Exclusivity
• No messenger of God was given a kingdom such as that of Prophet Solomon (pbuh) after him (38:35)
54 SUBMISSION
• He understood the speech of birds (along with Prophet David) (pbuh) (27:16) and the ants (27:19) • He had control over the winds (38:36; 21:81) • He had control over the Jinn that worked for him (38:37)
Prophet Abraham’s Exclusivity
• Prophet Abraham (pbuh) is referred to as the father of faith (22:78) • Prophet Abraham (pbuh) is referred to as a ‘khalil’ (friend) of God (4:125) • Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) and all believers are asked to follow the footsteps / religious ways of Prophet Abraham (pbuh) (16:123)
Prophet Noah’s Exclusivity
• He was the only prophet or messenger of God mentioned as being granted such an extended life span of 950 years (29:14)
Prophet Jonah’s Exclusivity
• Prophet Jonah (pbuh) is the only messenger of God whose subsequent Prophetic ministerial success is expressed in numbers of over 100,000 believers (37:147-148).
Prophet Joseph’s Exclusivity
• His charm / beauty was greatly admired (akbara), awed at (hasha-lillah - God save us) and even likened to that of a noble angel (malakun karim) (12:31) • He has been mentioned as being granted the wisdom to interpret dreams / events (12:6; 21; 36; 46; 100-101)
Though God as preferred and ranked some messengers over others, believers are not allowed to rank or differentiate between the messengers.
َّ َّ تِ ْل َك ال ر ُس ُل َف َّض ْل َنا بَ ْع َض ُه ْم َع َل َٰى بَ ْع ض ۘ ِ م ْن ُهم َّمن كَل َم الل ُه َو َر َف َع بَ ْع َض ُه ْم َد َر َجا ت ۚ َوآ َتيْ َنا ِعي َسى ا ْب َن َم ْريَ َم ا ْلبَ ِي َنا ِت َ ... َوأيَّ ْد َنا ُه ِب ُرو ِح ا ْل ُق ُد ِس
55 DAVID
We have made some of these messengers to excel the others among them are they to whom God spoke, and some of them He exalted by rank / degrees; and We gave clear miracles to Jesus son of Mary, and strengthened him with the Holy spirit. … (2:253)
َ َ َو َرب َك أ ْع َل ُم ِب َمن ِفي ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر ِض َو َل َق ْد َف َّض ْل َنا بَ ْع َض ال َّن ِب ِي ي َن َع َل َٰى بَ ْع ض َوآ َتيْ َنا َدا ُوود َ َز ُبو ًرا
And We have made some of the prophets exceed others [in various ways], and to David We gave the book [of Psalms]. (17:55)
IS ARABIC A HOLY OR SUPERIOR LANGUAGE?
Many Muslims believe that because the Quran is in Arabic, then Arabic must be a holy or superior language. However, the Quran makes it clear that this is not the case.
No distinction between languages
In verse 30:22, we see that God makes no distinction between any language.
َ َ َ ۚ َو ِم ْن آيَاتِ ِه َخ ْل ُق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر ِض َوا ْختِلَا ُف أ ْل ِس َنتِ ُك ْم َوأ ْل َوانِ ُك ْم إِ َّن ِفي ََٰذ ِل َك لَآيَا ت ِل ْل َعا ِل ِمي َن
And of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth and the diversity of your languages and your colors. Indeed in that are signs for those of knowledge. (30:22)
Obviously, Arabic is important if you want to study the Quran since it's in Arabic but that doesn't mean that Arabic is better than any other language. Similarly, if one wanted to study the Torah or Injil, then other languages such as Hebrew or Latin would be important for understanding those scriptures.
Different messengers, different languages, but same message
56 SUBMISSION
The Quran was revealed in Arabic for no reason other than so that the designated primary audience at the time (Arabs) could understand it. The same reason applied to all previous messengers. Previous messengers were Muslim yet they did not speak nor pray in Arabic. They were sent with the language of their people so they could communicate clearly to their people. This is proven in verse 14:4.
َ َّ َّ َو َما أ ْر َس ْل َنا ِمن َّر ُسو ل إِلا ِب ِل َسا ِن َق ْو ِم ِه ِل ُيبَ ِي َن َل ُه ْم َف ُي ِض ل الل ُه َمن يَ َشا ُء َويَ ْه ِدي َمن يَ َشا ُء ۚ َو ُه َو ا ْل َع ِزي ُز ا ْل َح ِكي ُم
And We did not send any messenger except [speaking] in the language of his people to state clearly for them, and God sends astray [thereby] whom He wills and guides whom He wills. And He is the Exalted in Might, the Wise. (14:4)
Arabic for an Arabic-speaking community
Even though the Quran is meant for all of mankind, verse 42:7 proves that the Quran was sent down in Arabic so that the prophet could warn his own mother town and the immediate towns around him.
َ ُ َوكَ ََٰذ ِل َك أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ِل ُتن ِذ َر أ َّم ا ْل ُق َر َٰى َو َم ْن َح ْو َل َها َو ُتن ِذ َر يَ ْو َم ا ْل َج ْم ِع لَا َريْ َب ِفي ِه ۚ َف ِري ق ِفي ا ْل َج َّن ِة َو َف ِري ق ِفي ال َّس ِعي ِر
And thus We have revealed to you an Arabic Qur'an that you may warn the Mother of Cities [Makkah] and those around it and warn of the Day of Assembly, about which there is no doubt. A party will be in Paradise and a party in the Blaze. (42:7)
The term "hawlaha" means "around it" and refers to towns immediately around the mother city. It does not mean all towns all around the world. Thus definition can be verified by seeing other uses the term "hawlaha" in the Quran. Therefore, if the Quran needed to be explained to someone in China, it would need to be translated into Chinese.
God translated historical stories into Arabic
Note verses 26:162-163 as follows:
57 DAVID
َ َّ َ إِ نِي َل ُك ْم َر ُسو ل أ ِمي ن َفا َّت ُقوا الل َه َوأ ِطي ُعو ِن
Indeed, I am to you a trustworthy messenger. So fear God and obey me. (26:162-163)
The same Arabic sentence has been used for Prophets Noah (26:106- 107), Hud (26:125-126); Saleh (26:143-144); Lut (26:162-163) and Shuaib (pbut) (26:178-179) one after the other. Not one of these messengers ever delivered this sentence in Arabic but rather in their own languages to their own people. Therefore, it is the message which is important, not the language it is delivered in. The Quran itself is a translation from other languages into Arabic.
There are many historical dialogues and stories mentioned in the Quran of Prophets Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus (pbut), different messengers, angels, Iblis (Satan), Pharaoh, and even of an ant (27:18) and a Hoopoe bird (27:22). All this speech has been captured and translated by God Himself for an Arabic audience to grasp the message and its wisdom. If God can translate the speech of others throughout history to make the message clear to an Arab audience, then why can't non-Arabic speakers focus their endeavors to understand the message in their own languages?
This explanation is proven a few verses later in 26:195-196.
َ ِب ِل َسا ن َع َر ِب ي م ِبي ن َوإِ َّن ُه َل ِفي ُز ُب ِر الْأ َّو ِلي َن
In a clear Arabic language. And indeed, it is [mentioned] in the scriptures of former peoples. (26:162-163)
Same Message, Different Language
The message that was revealed before the Quran is the same as what was revealed in the Quran. This is proven in verse 41:43.
َّ َّما ُي َقا ُل َل َك إِلا َما َق ْد ِقي َل ِلل ر ُس ِل ِمن َقبْ ِل َ ك ۚ إِ َّن َربَّ َك َل ُذو َم ْغ ِف َر ة َ َو ُذو ِع َقا ب أ ِلي م
Nothing is said to you, [O Muhammad], except what was already said
58 SUBMISSION
to the messengers before you. Indeed, your Lord is a possessor of forgiveness and a possessor of painful penalty. (41:43)
According to verse 41:44, God chose Arabic for the Quran because no one would have believed Muhammad if the Quran was in a foreign language to the Arabs.
َ َّ َ َ َو َل ْو َج َع ْل َنا ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا أ ْع َج ِميًّا ل َقا ُلوا َل ْولَا ُف ِ ص َل ْت آيَا ُت ُه أأ ْع َج ِم ي ... َّ َو َع َر ِب ي ُق ْل ُه َو ِلل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ُه ًدى َو ِش َفا ء
And if We had made it a non-Arabic Qur'an, they would have said, "Why are its verses not explained in detail [in our language]? Is it a foreign [recitation] and an Arab [messenger]?" ... (41:44)
Therefore, to conclude, Arabic is not a special and holy language.
ARE MENSTRUATING WOMEN REQUIRED TO FAST?
Many Muslims believe that menstruating women are not required tofast. However, the Quran only allows people, both men and women, to postpone fasting in two situations
• if they become ill / feel pain, whether due to menstruation or not • if they are on a journey (travelling).
This is indicated in verse 2:185.
َّ ُ َش ْه ُر َر َم َضا َن ال ِذي أن ِز َل ِفي ِه ا ْل ُق ْرآ ُن ُه ًدى ِلل َّنا ِس َوبَ ِي َنا ت ِ م َن ا ْل ُه َد َٰى َوا ْل ُف ْر َقا ِن ۚ َف َمن َش ِه َد ِمن ُك ُم ال َّش ْه َر َف ْليَ ُص ْم ُه َو َمن كَا َن َ َ ُ َّ َم ِري ًضا أ ْو َع َل َٰى َس َف ر َف ِع َّد ة ِ م ْن أيَّا م أ َخ َر ُي ِري ُد ال ل ُه ِب ُك ُم ا ْل ُي ْس َر َّ َولَا ُي ِري ُد ِب ُك ُم ا ْل ُع ْس َر َو ِل ُتكْ ِم ُلوا ا ْل ِع َّد َة َو ِل ُتكَ ِب ُروا الل َه َع َل َٰى َما َّ َه َدا ُك ْم َو َل َعل ُك ْم َت ْش ُك ُرو َن
The month of Ramadhan [is that] in which was revealed the Qur'an, a guidance for the people and clear proofs of guidance and criterion.
59 DAVID
So whoever sights [the new moon of] the month, let him fast it; and whoever is ill or on a journey - then an equal number of other days. God intends for you ease and does not intend for you hardship and [wants] for you to complete the period and to glorify God for that [to] which He has guided you; and perhaps you will be grateful. (2:185)
The Arabic word for menstruation (mahid) is known to the Quran and is used in two different verses (2:222, 65:4). However, this term is not mentioned in verse 2:185. The Arabic word for 'illness' is 'marid'.
Is menstruation an illness?
Some may argue that menstruation is an illness. Let's examing this further. In verse 2:222, the Quran describes 'menstruation' as an 'adha'.
َ َ َويَ ْسأ ُلو َن َك َع ِن ا ْل َم ِحي ِض ُق ْل ُه َو أ ًذى َفا ْع َت ِز ُلوا ال نِ َسا َء ِفي ا ْل َم ِحي ِض
And they ask you about menstruation. Say, "It is 'adha', so keep away from wives during menstruation. ...(2:222)
According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon, 'adha' means annoyance, harm, hurt, suffering or something which is disagreeable or even filthy.
60 SUBMISSION
However, more importantly, the Quran appears to separate illness (marid) from 'adha' in at least two verses:
َ َ ْ َف َمن كَا َن ِمن ُكم َّم ِري ًضا أ ْو ِب ِه أذًى ِ من َّرأ ِس ِه
61 DAVID
... And whoever among you is ill or has an ailment of the head ...(2:196)
َ َ َولَا ُج َنا َح َع َليْ ُك ْم إِن كَا َن ِب ُك ْم أ ًذى ِ من َّم َط ر أ ْو ُكن ُتم َّم ْر َض َٰى
... But there is no blame upon you, if you are troubled (adha) by rain or are ill (marda) ... (4:102)
Therefore, 'adha' can be considered as a condition which can cause annoyance, trouble, is disagreeable or a hurt. Based on the verses above, 'adha' does not necessarily mean an illness, unless it causes hurt or harm.
Menstruation as an impurity
Some may argue that menstruation is an impurity and therefore you can't fast. Whether it is impure or not is irrelevant when it comes to fasting. Fasting is not broken by defecation or urination (a natural occurrence as is menstruation) so why would menstruation as an impurity prohibit fasting?
In contrast, sexual intimacy does break the fast but such acts are based on clear volition and the Quran is specifically prohibits sexual intimacy during fasting.
Conclusion
Women must fast even when menstruating unless menstruation causes pain or harm similar to that of being sick.
DOES THE QURAN CONTAIN NEW INFORMATION THAT DIDN'T EXIST IN THE PREVIOUS SCRIPTURES, E.G. THE JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN BIBLES?
Many Muslims believe that the Quran contains new and/or updated information when compared to previous scripture such as the Jewish Torah and the Christian bible. However, the Quran makes it clear in verse 41:43 that the Quran contains the same information as what was revealed previously.
62 SUBMISSION
َّ ُ َش ْه ُر َر َم َضا َن ال ِذي أن ِز َل ِفي ِه ا ْل ُق ْرآ ُن ُه ًدى ِلل َّنا ِس َوبَ ِي َنا ت ِ م َن ا ْل ُه َد َٰى َوا ْل ُف ْر َقا ِن ۚ َف َمن َش ِه َد ِمن ُك ُم ال َّش ْه َر َف ْليَ ُص ْم ُه َو َمن كَا َن َ َ ُ َّ َم ِري ًضا أ ْو َع َل َٰى َس َف ر َف ِع َّد ة ِ م ْن أيَّا م أ َخ َر ُي ِري ُد َّما ُي َقا ُل َل َك إِلا َما َ َق ْد ِقي َل ِلل ر ُس ِل ِمن َقبْ ِل َك ۚ إِ َّن َربَّ َك َل ُذو َم ْغ ِف َر ة َو ُذو ِع َقا ب أ ِلي م
Nothing is said to you, [O Muhammad], except what was already said to the messengers before you. Indeed, your Lord is a possessor of forgiveness and a possessor of painful penalty. (41:43)
If the previous scriptures, e.g. the Torah and Injil, that you read today are different messaging than the Quran, then it is likely that the versions of those books that you read today have been altered.
DO WOMEN HAVE TO WEAR THE HIJAB / VEIL / HEAD COVERING?
Many Muslims believe that women must cover their hair. However, the Quran makes no mention of a requirement to cover their hair.
First of all, the word "hijab" is never mentioned in the Quran as a head covering. Following are all references to the word "hijab" and their meaning.
• To signify the veil between the companions of the garden and the companions of the fire (7:46) • The veil of partition between those who do not believe in the hereafter (17:45) • The separation / seclusion / screen Mary introduced between herself and her people (19:17) • In reference to Prophet Solomon (pbuh) and in relation to the narrative with regards his horses (38:32) • To signify the debarring that the transgressors will experience from their Lord on the Day of Judgement (83:15) • To signify the separation of the Prophet's wives • The claim of the disbelievers to signify the veil between what they believe and what the Prophet is calling them to (41.5) • The veil that God uses to speak to mankind (42:51)
The verse that most Muslims use to claim a requirement for women to
63 DAVID cover their hair is verse 24:31.
َ َو ُقل ِل ْل ُم ْؤ ِم َنا ِت يَ ْغ ُض ْض َن ِم ْن أبْ َصا ِر ِه َّن َويَ ْح َف ْظ َن ُف ُرو َج ُه َّن َّ َولَا ُيبْ ِدي َن ِزي َن َت ُه َّن إِلا َما َظ َه َر ِم ْن َها َو ْليَ ْض ِربْ َن ِب ُخ ُم ِر ِه َّن َع َل َٰى َ َ ُج ُيو ِب ِه َّن َولَا ُيبْ ِدي َن ِزي َن َت ُه َّن إِ َّلا ِل ُب ُعو َلتِ ِه َّن أ ْو آبَائِ ِه َّن أ ْو آبَا ِء َ َ َ َ َ َ ُب ُعو َلتِ ِه َّن أ ْو أبْ َنائِ ِه َّن أ ْو أبْ َنا ِء ُب ُعو َلتِ ِه َّن أ ْو إِ ْخ َوانِ ِه َّن أ ْو بَنِي َ َ َ َ َ َ إِ ْخ َوانِ ِه َّن أ ْو بَنِي أ َخ َواتِ ِه َّن أ ْو نِ َسائِ ِه َّن أ ْو َما َم َلكَ ْت أيْ َما ُن ُه َّن أ ِو ُ َ َّ ال َّتا ِب ِعي َن َغيْ ِر أو ِلي الْ ِإ ْربَ ِة ِم َن ال ِر َجا ِل أ ِو ال ِط ْف ِل ال ِذي َن َل ْم َ يَ ْظ َه ُروا َع َل َٰى َع ْو َرا ِت ال نِ َسا ِء َولَا يَ ْض ِربْ َن ِبأ ْر ُج ِل ِه َّن ِل ُي ْع َل َم َما َ ُي ْخ ِفي َن ِمن ِزي َنتِ ِه َّن ۚ َو ُتو ُبوا إِ َلى ال َّل ِه َج ِمي ًعا أي َه ا ْل ُم ْؤ ِم ُنو َن - َل َع َّل ُك ْم ُت ْف ِل ُحو َن
And say to the believing women that they should lower their gaze and guard their modesty; that they should not display their adornment (Arabic: Zeenatahunna) except what is apparent of it (ma zahara minha) that they should draw their coverings (Arabic: Bi'khumurihinna) over their bosoms / chests (Arabic: Jayubihin) and not to display their adornment (Arabic: Zeenatahunna) except to their husbands, their fathers, their husband's fathers, their sons, their husbands' sons, their brothers or their brothers' sons, or their sisters' sons, or their women, or the slaves whom their right hands possess, or male servants free of physical needs, or small children who have no sense of the shame of sex; and that they should not strike their feet in order to draw attention to their hidden ornaments. And O ye Believers! turn ye all together towards God, that ye may attain Bliss. (24:31)
What should be specifically clear from this verse is the direct instruction for women to cover their chests.
I have highlighted a few phrases that are worth examining to better understand this verse, namely
• Zeenatahunna • Bi'khumurihinna • Jayubihinna • Ila ma zahara minha
64 SUBMISSION
Zeenatahunna
The word zeenatahunna comes from the root letters ZAY-YA-NUN. According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon, this word clearly indicates that zeenatahunna is a reference to make-up, beautifying oneself, or adornment to an extent which can become a cause of attraction. The directive is not to display this beauty and adornment to people other than those listed in verse 24:31.
Bi'khumurihinna
"Khumur" is the plural form of the word "khimaar". According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon, it means a covering for both men and women.
The instruction to draw a khimar (covering) over the breasts does not necessarily relate to the use of the khimar but rather the focus is to make it clear that a woman’s breasts are not included in the concept of ‘What may decently be apparent’ of her body and therefore should not be displayed.
65 DAVID
Jayubihinna
The word Jayubihinna comes from the root letters JIM-YA-BA. According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon, in the context of the Quran it clearly means bosoms or breats.
Ila ma zahara minha
"Ila ma zahara minha" means "except what is apparent of it". In the context of this verse, it means what may be revealed that is decent and not immoral. Unfortunately, traditional scholars have attempted to restrict the definition of ‘what may decently be apparent’ to a woman's hands, feet and her face, and at times, even requiring full coverage.
Conclusion
As we have seen, the word khimar means "a covering" and what is to be "covered" is the bosoms / chests. Nowhere does this verse or any other in the Quran mention the requirement to cover one's hair. A covering is anything that covers something. Obviously, if you are going to cover your chest, you would do so with something like a shirt. Covering your hair has nothing to do with covering your chest. God states that
• the Quran is complete (6:115) (6:38) • the Quran is fully detailed (fussilat) of all things (6:114) (12:111) (41:3) (11:1) • the Quran is clarification (tibyana) of all things (16:89) therefore, if God really wanted women to cover their hair, He would have just said so. For example, he could have said, "... and draw your coverings over your bosoms and your hair ..." but He didn't.
66 SUBMISSION
One should keep in mind that God forbids you from making something haram (forbidden) which is halal, e.g. saying that women are forbidden from showing their hair if God never said that.
َ َولَا َت ُقو ُلوا ِل َما َت ِص ُف أ ْل ِس َن ُت ُك ُم ا ْلكَ ِذ َب ََٰه َذا َحلَا ل َو ََٰه َذا َح َرا م َّ َّ َّ ِل َت ْف َت ُروا َع َلى الل ِه ا ْلكَ ِذ َب ۚ إِ َّن ال ِذي َن يَ ْف َت ُرو َن َع َلى الل ِه ا ْلكَ ِذ َب لَا ُي ْف ِل ُحو َن
And do not say about what your tongues assert of untruth, "This is lawful and this is unlawful," to invent falsehood about God. Indeed, those who invent falsehood about God will not succeed. (16:116)
ARE MUSLIM BOYS / MEN REQUIRED TO BE CIRCUMCISED?
Many Muslims believe that their male boys must be circumcised. However, there is nothing in the Quran that requires circumcision. There really isn't much else to say about this besides the fact that there just is simply no commandment in the Quran that boys / men must be circumcised. On the contrary, we do have proof in verses 95:4, 40:64 and 64:3 that God created humans in a perfect mould / form.
َ َل َق ْد َخ َل ْق َنا الْ ِإن َسا َن ِفي أ ْح َس ِن َت ْق ِوي م
We have certainly created man in the best of moulds; (95:4)
َّ َّ َ الل ُه ال ِذي َج َع َل َل ُك ُم الْأ ْر َض َق َرا ًرا َوال َّس َم ا َء ِب َنا ًء َو َص َّو َر ُك ْم َ َّ َفأ ْح َس َن ُص َو َر ُك ْم َو َر َز َق ُكم ِ م َن ال َّط ِي بَا ِت ۚ ََٰذ ِل ُك ُم الل ُه َرب ُك ْم َّ َف َتبَا َر َك الل ُه َر ب ا ْل َعا َل ِمي َن
It is Allah who made for you the earth a place of settlement and the sky a ceiling and formed you and perfected your forms and provided you with good things. That is Allah, your Lord; then blessed is Allah, Lord of the worlds. (40:64)
67 DAVID
َ َ َخ َل َق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر َض ِبا ْل َح ِ ق َو َص َّو َر ُك ْم َفأ ْح َس َن ُص َو َر ُك ْم َوإِ َليْ ِه ا ْل َم ِصي ُر
He created the heavens and earth in truth and formed you and perfected your forms; and to Him is the [final] destination. (64:3)
Therefore, if God made humans in a perfect form and never commanded that we be circumcised, why do it?
As if that’s not enough, we have proof in verse 4:119 that people who change the God’s creation is following Satan.
ُ َّ ُ َ َولَأ ِضل َّن ُه ْم َولَأ َم نِيَ َّن ُه ْم َولَآ ُم َر َّن ُه ْم َف َل ُيبَ تِ ُك َّن آ َذا َن الْأ ْن َعا ِم َولَآ ُم َر َّن ُه ْم َّ َّ َف َل ُي َغ ِي ُر َّن َخ ْل َق الل ِه ۚ َو َمن يَ َّت ِخ ِذ ال َّشيْ َطا َن َو ِليًّا ِ من ُدو ِن الل ِه َف َق ْد َخ ِس َر ُخ ْس َرا ًنا م ِبي ًنا
And I (Satan) will mislead them, and I will arouse in them [sinful] desires, and I will command them so they will slit the ears of cattle, and I will command them so they will change the creation of Allah." And whoever takes Satan as an ally instead of Allah has certainly sustained a clear loss. (4:119)
It is likely that Muslims believe in male circumcision because it’s mentioned in the Torah in Genesis 17:13.
הִ ּמֹול יִּמֹול יְלִ יד בֵּ יתְ ָך ,ּומִקְ נַת כַסְ פֶּ ָך ;וְהָ יְתָ ה בְרִ יתִ י .בִבְשַרְ כֶּם ,לִבְרִ ית עֹולָם
He who is born in your house, and he who is bought with your money, must be circumcised; and My covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant. (17:13)
http://www.mechon-mamre.org/p/pt/pt0117.htm#13
Circumcision is almose mentioned in the Christian Bible in Luke 2:21 which states that Jesus was circumcised 8 days after birth.
68 SUBMISSION
After eight days had passed, it was time to circumcise the child; and he was called Jesus, the name given by the angel before he was conceived in the womb. (2:21)
http://bible.oremus.org/?passage=Luke+2:21%E2%80%932:21&ver sion=nrsv
As such, it would seem that many Muslims are mixing some Jewish and Christian practices with Islam, despite the fact that Muhammad was instructed to follow the Quran and warn by way of the Quran only (6:19, 50:45). In addition, we have evidence from verse 5:48 that God gave the People of the Book each their own laws (Shaaria) and an open way.
َ َوأن َز ْل َنا إِ َليْ َك ا ْل ِك َتا َب ِبا ْل َح ِ ق ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َما بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه ِم َن ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َ َ َو ُم َهيْ ِم ًنا َع َليْ ِه َفا ْح ُكم بَيْ َن ُهم ِب َما أن َز َل ال َّل ُه َولَا َت َّت ِب ْع أ ْه َوا َء ُه ْم َع َّما َجا َء َك ِم َن ا ْل َح ِ ق ۚ ِل ُك ل َج َع ْل َنا ِمن ُك ْم ِش ْر َع ًة َو ِم ْن َها ًجا ۚ َو َل ْو َشا َء ُ ال َّل ُه َل َج َع َل ُك ْم أ َّم ًة َوا ِح َد ًة َو ََٰل ِكن ِليَبْ ُل َو ُك ْم ِفي َما آ َتا ُك ْم َفا ْس َت ِب ُقوا َّ ا ْل َخيْ َرا ِت ۚ إِ َلى الل ِه َم ْر ِج ُع ُك ْم َج ِمي ًعا َف ُي َن ِب ُئ ُكم ِب َما ُكن ُت ْم ِفي ِه َت ْخ َت ِل ُفو َن
And We have revealed to you, [O Muhammad], the Book in truth, confirming that which preceded it of the Scripture and as a criterion over it. So judge between them by what Allah has revealed and do not follow their inclinations away from what has come to you of the truth. To each of you We prescribed a law and an open way. Had Allah willed, He would have made you one nation [united in religion], but [He intended] to test you in what He has given you; so race to [all that is] good. To Allah is your return all together, and He will [then] inform you concerning that over which you used to differ. (5:48)
As such, Muslims are not expected to follow the laws and ways of the Jews and Christians.
MUST WE FAST UNTIL MAGHRIB (SUNSET) OR NIGHT (LAYL)?
Many Muslims believe that the time to break their fast in Ramadan is at Maghrib (sunset). However, the Quran makes it very clear that you must
69 DAVID fast till night time (layl) which is as soon as there is no more sunlight in the sky, not when the sun is setting and it’s still bright outside. This is proven in verse 2:187.
َ َو ُك ُلوا َواشْ َر ُبوا َح َّت َٰى يَ َتبَيَّ َن َل ُك ُم ا ْل َخيْ ُط الْأبْيَ ُض ِم َن ا ْل َخيْ ِط َ َ الْأ ْس َو ِد ِم َن ا ْل َف ْج ِر ُث َّم أتِ موا ال ِ صيَا َم إِ َلى ال َّليْ ِل
...and eat and drink, until the white thread of dawn appears to you distinct from its black thread. Then complete the fast till the night (Arabic: layl)... (2:187)
At no place in the Quran is 'layl' (night) the same thing as sunset.
What is sunset?
The description of "sunset" is clearly defined in the clearly when we look at the following verse:
َح َّت َٰى إِ َذا بَ َل َغ َم ْغ ِر َب ال َّش ْم ِس
Until, when he reached the setting of the sun (Arabic: Maghriba-l- shams) ... (18:86)
The word 'maghriba' comes from its root word 'Ghurub' (G-R-B) which means to retire, to depart, to be hidden from view or to be absent. Used along with 'shams' (sun) it refers to sunset, or the west which is clearly the setting place of the sun.
Verse 2:187 does not instruct people to fast until the 'ghurub' of the 'shams' (setting of the sun). Rather, it informs people to fast till 'layl' (night).
In verse 20:130 and 50:39, we see another reference to "ghurub" which clearly indicate the setting of the sun, aka "sunset".
َفا ْص ِب ْر َع َل َٰى َما يَ ُقو ُلو َن َو َس ِب ْح ِب َح ْم ِد َر ِب َك َقبْ َل ُط ُلو ِع ال َّش ْم ِس َو َقبْ َل ُغ ُرو ِب َها
So be patient over what they say and exalt [God] with praise of your
70 SUBMISSION
Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting; ... (20:130)
َفا ْص ِب ْر َع َل َٰى َما يَ ُقو ُلو َن َو َس ِب ْح ِب َح ْم ِد َر ِب َك َقبْ َل ُط ُلو ِع ال َّش ْم ِس َو َقبْ َل ا ْل ُغ ُرو ِب
So be patient, [O Muhammad], over what they say and exalt [God] with praise of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting, (50:39)
As you can see, the term "ghurub" which means "sunset" is well known in the Quran. If God wanted people to end their fast at sunset, He could have just used the word "ghurub" but He didn't. Instead, God wanted people to end their fast at night which is why He used the word "layl".
Following are some dictionary definitions of "ghurub".
OMAR, A M, Dictionary of the Holy Quran, Arabic Words - English Meanings, Noor Foundation - International Inc, First Edition May 24,
71 DAVID
2003, Reprint used February 26 2010, Page 400
LANE. E.W, Edward Lanes Lexicon, Williams and Norgate 1863; Librairie du Liban Beirut-Lebanon 1968, Volume 3, Page 971
What is "layl" (night)?
Layl (night) is when there is no more noticeable sunlight in the sky. In other words, it is when twilight has ended and the sky is dark.
In verse 91:1-4, we see that "layl" or night is when both the sun and its light can no longer be seen.
َوال َّش ْم ِس َو ُض َحا َها َوا ْل َق َم ِر إِ َذا َتلَا َها َوال َّن َها ِر إِذَا َج َّلا َها َوال َّليْ ِل إِ َذا يَ ْغ َشا َها
By the Sun and its brightness (splendour, brightness, brilliance - duha) and the moon when it follows it and the day (Arabic: nahar) when it displays it (sun's glory) and the night (Arabic: layl) when it covers / conceals it. (18:86)
If the sun is below the horizon and hidden from view but sunlight is still seen in the sky, that's still sunset (ghurub) and not layl (night).
In verse 10:067 we see proof that daytime (nahar) is contrasted with
72 SUBMISSION night time (layl) in that daytime is when you can see things / things are visible.
َّ َّ ُه َو ال ِذي َج َع َل َل ُك ُم الليْ َل ِل َت ْس ُك ُنوا ِفي ِه َوال َّن َها َر ُمبْ ِص ًرا
It is He who made for you the night to rest therein and the day, giving sight. (18:86)
Obviously, at sunset or maghrib time, you can still see things outside because there's still plenty of sunlight in the sky. That's because it isn't night time (layl) yet.
Following are some verses that reference the word "layl" which clearly indicate it to mean night time and not sunset.
َّ َّ َو ُه َو ال ِذي َج َع َل َل ُك ُم الليْ َل ِلبَا ًسا َوال َّن ْو َم ُسبَا ًتا َو َج َع َل ال َّن َها َر ُن ُشو ًرا
And it is He who has made the night for you as clothing and sleep [a means for] rest and has made the day a resurrection. (25:47)
َّ َو َج َع ْل َنا بَيْ َن ُه ْم َوبَيْ َن ا ْل ُق َرى التِي بَا َركْ َنا ِفي َها ُق ًرى َظ ا ِه َر ًة َ َو َق َّد ْر َنا ِفي َها ال َّسيْ َر ِسي ُروا ِفي َها َليَا ِل َي َوأيَّا ًما آ ِمنِي َن
And We made between them and the towns which We had blessed, towns easy to be seen, and We made stages of journey between them easy, (saying): Travel in them safely both by night (Arabic: layliya) and day. (34:18)
َ َ َّ إِ َّن َربَّ َك يَ ْع َل ُم أ َّن َك َت ُقو ُم أ ْد َن َٰى ِمن ُث ُل َثي ِ الليْ ِل َونِ ْص َف ُه َو ُث ُل َث ُه َو َطائِ َف ة ِ م َن ا َّل ِذي َن َم َع َك
Indeed, your Lord knows, [O Muhammad], that you stand [in prayer] almost two thirds of the night or half of it or a third of it, and [so do] a group of those with you. ... (73/20)
It would be hard to believe that the reference to the word "layl" in the
73 DAVID above verses mean sunset.
In verse 79:29, we see one more reference to "layl" which indicates that it is when there is darkness as opposed to brightness.
َ َ َوأ ْغ َط َش َليْ َل َها َوأ ْخ َر َج ُض َحا َها
And He darkened its night and extracted its brightness. (79:29)
When does layl (night) begin?
The Quran refers to certain periods of night time as being totally dark. For example, 'al-layli muzliman' (10:27) or 'ghasaq al-layl' (17:78). The Quran in verse 12:16 also refers to night as "isha" to describe the night prayer (salaat al-isha). However, the Quran doesn't use any of these terms to describe the time at which to end fasting. Therefore, it would be reasonable to understand the beginning of night to be the end of sunset when there is no more light in the sky.
Twilight
The twilight phases in the morning are often called dawn, while the twilight phases in the evening are referred to as dusk. However, unlike the term twilight, which describes a time span, the terms dawn and dusk refer to moments during the transitions between day and night.
Civil dawn is the moment when the geometric center of the Sun is 6 degrees below the horizon in the morning. It is preceded by nautical twilight.
Similarly, civil dusk is the instant when the geometric center of the Sun is 6 degrees below the horizon in the evening. It marks the beginning of nautical twilight.
74 SUBMISSION
Following is an example of the different parts of a day (and night) for San Francisco on June 5, 2017.
Black is nighttime, light blue is daytime. The darker blue shadings represent the twilight phases during dawn (left) and dusk (right).
As you can see, sunset / dusk / ghurub begins at 8:28 PM. This is also the beginning of civil twilight and corresponds to the time when Muslims pray Maghrib. However, you’ll notice that when you step outside at Maghrib, there’s still plenty of sunlight in the sky. Obviously, this is not
75 DAVID night (layl). Complete night (total darkness), in this example, begins at 10:21 PM. The beginning of night should therefore, at least, be at the end of civil twilight which, in this example, is at 8:59 PM. According to Weather Underground (https://www.wunderground.com/), last light is at 8:57 PM. If you step outside at this time, you’ll notice that the sky is dark. Therefore, it is reasonable to take the beginning of “layl” (night) to be at the end of civil twilight.
WHAT DOES THE QURAN MEAN BY “ASK THOSE THAT HAVE KNOWLEDGE”?
Many Muslims believe that the Quran is too difficult to understand and therefore they should rely on the opinion of Islamic scholars to explain it. However, the Quran makes it very clear that blindly following Islamic leaders will lead you astray and that everyone must study the Quran and only follow what they understand.
There are two verses which are often cited as justification that one should ask for guidance from Islamic leaders as if only Islamic leaders have the ability to understand the meaning of the Quran. These two verses are 16:43 and 21:7-8 as follows:
َ َّ َ َ َو َما أ ْر َس ْل َنا ِمن َقبْ ِل َك إِلا ِر َجالًا نو ِحي إِ َليْ ِه ْم ۚ َفا ْسأ ُلوا أ ْه َل ال ِ ذكْ ِر إِن ُكن ُت ْم لَا َت ْع َل ُمو َن
And We sent not before you except men to whom We revealed [Our
76 SUBMISSION
message]. So ask the people of the message if you do not know. (16:43)
َ َّ َ َ َو َما أ ْر َس ْل َنا َقبْ َل َك إِلا ِر َجالًا نو ِحي إِ َليْ ِه ْم َفا ْسأ ُلوا أ ْه َل ال ِ ذكْ ِر ْ إِن ُكن ُت ْم لَا َت ْع َل ُمو َن َو َما َج َع ْل َنا ُه ْم َج َس ًدا َّلا يَأ ُك ُلو َن ال َّط َعا َم َو َما كَا ُنوا َخا ِل ِد ي َن
And We sent not before you, [O Muhammad], except men to whom We revealed [the message], so ask the people of the message if you do not know. And We did not make (for) the prophets bodies (that are) not eating food, nor were they immortal [on earth]. (21:7-8)
Incorrect translations
Sadly, the verses above are often mistranslated as "ask those that have knowledge if you do not know" instead of the correct translation which is "ask the people of the message if you do not know."
Ignoring context
Furthermore, many people cite only a part of these verses completely leaving out the important context which explains the actual meaning of the verses. When you read the these verses, it's clear that God is telling Muhammad that He also sent prophets before him who were just mortal men who received revelations just like Muhammad. These prophets consumed food and would die just like everyone else. God told Muhammad this to remove any doubt from his mind that he was chosen as a prophet. God even told Muhammad to ask people who knew about the existence of previous prophets if he wasn't sure.
Target audience
Furthermore, it should be noted that the verses above are clearly directed towards Muhammad and not everyone else. What sense would there be to tell the "believers" to ask or consult "people of knowledge" if Muhammad was alive amongst them and could be asked directly? If people were to consult "people of knowledge" instead of Muhammad, then that would contradict many other verses such as 4:59 where God tells believers to refer their matters to the prophet, especially in disputes.
77 DAVID
Verification
These verses also provide strong support for the need to verify something instead of just blindly believing in something. In these verses, even though God is revealing the message to the Muhammad, Muhammad is still be asked to verify the message for himself. If Muhammad himself is being asked to verify a direct revelation from God, then logically everyone else should also verify claims and not just believe whatever is told to them.
Search for the truth
In agreement with the verses above, the Quran actually expects people to search for the truth using their own faculties (brain, vision, hearing, etc) and not to just blindly follow others. This is proven in verse 17:36.
َولَا َت ْق ُف َما َليْ َس َل َك ِب ِه ِع ْل م ۚ إِ َّن ال َّس ْم َع َوا ْلبَ َص َر َوا ْل ُف َؤا َد ُك ل ُ أو ََٰلئِ َك كَا َن َع ْن ُه َم ْس ُئولًا
And do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight and the heart - about all those [one] will be questioned. (17:36)
As proven in the verse above, if we choose to blindly follow the masses or Islamic leaders without first verifying any claims we are told, then we will be questioned as to why we did this. The story of prophet Abraham in the Quran is one example of self verification. Abraham questioned his inherited beliefs and used his own faculties (brain, vision, etc) to search for the truth which resulted in him worshipping the one true God and leaving the ways of the idol worshippers around him.
Blindly following leaders
Blindly following leaders can lead you astray. This is evidenced in verse 33:67.
َ َ َو َقا ُلوا َربَّ َنا إِ َّنا أ َط ْع َنا َسا َد َت َنا َو ُكبَ َرا َء َنا َفأ َضلو َنا ال َّس ِبيلَا
And they will say, "Our Lord, indeed we obeyed our masters and our dignitaries, and they led us astray from the [right] way. (33:67)
78 SUBMISSION
MUST YOU BE PURE AND/OR PERFORM ABLUTION (WUDHU) BEFORE TOUCHING THE QURAN?
Many Muslims believe that they must perform ablution (wudu) or be in a "purified" state, e.g. not be menstruating, in order to touch the Quran. However, the Quran never mentions this requirement. Muslims often cite verse 56:77-79 as proof of the requirement to be pure in order to touch the Quran.
َّ َّ إِ َّن ُه َل ُق ْرآ ن كَ ِري م ِفي ِك َتا ب َّمكْ ُنو ن لا يَ َم س ُه إِلا ا ْل ُم َط َّه ُرو َن
Indeed, it is a noble Qur'an, in a book well-protected; None touch it except the purified. (56:77-79)
Statement vs Command
The first issue is that many Muslims think that the statement "none touch it except the purified" is a command. Everywhere else in the Quran God gives commands by telling people to either do this or don't do that. As you can see, the statement "none touch it except the purified" is not a command but rather a statement of fact.
What book is well-protected?
Many people assume that the book that is well-protected mentioned in verse 56:78 above is the Quran. If that were true, then the subsequent verse (56:79) would be invalid since anyone who is impure, however one wants to define impure, could obviously touch a Quran while they are impure. Therefore, the book that is well-protected can't be the Quran.
In order to determine what book is well-protected, we must examine all verses in the Quran which deal with this subject.
Umm Al-Kitaab (Mother of the Book)
In verse 13:39 and 43:2-4, we find the mention of a book called Umm Al- Kitaab (Mother of the Book).
79 DAVID
ُ يَ ْم ُحو ال َّل ُه َما يَ َشا ُء َو ُي ْث ِب ُت َو ِعن َد ُه أ م ا ْل ِك َتا ِب
God eliminates what He wills or confirms, and with Him is the Mother of the Book. (13:39)
َّ َّ َوا ْل ِك َتا ِب ا ْل ُم ِبي ِن إِ َّنا َج َع ْل َنا ُه ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ل َعل ُك ْم َت ْع ِق ُلو َن َوإِ َّن ُه ِفي ُ أ ِ م ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َل َديْ َنا َل َع ِل ي َح ِكي م
By the clear Book, Indeed, We have made it an Arabic Qur'an that you might understand. And indeed it is, in the Mother of the Book with Us, exalted and full of wisdom. (43:2-4)
From the above verses we find proof that there is a master book called "The Mother of the Book" which is in the presence of God and that the Quran is in it.
Luh-e-Mahfuz / Guarded / Protected Tablet
In verse 85:21-22, we see mention of a protected tablet (Luh-e Mahfuuz).
بَ ْل ُه َو ُق ْرآ ن َّم ِجي د ِفي َل ْو ح َّم ْح ُفو ظ
But this is an honored Qur'an. [Inscribed] in a guarded tablet. (85:21- 22)
Based on these verses, it becomes clear that there is another book or tablet which serves as a master source that is with God and cannot be corrupted. All messages and scriptures have emanated from this master book.
80 SUBMISSION
Correct meaning of 56:77-79
Now that we know about the mother of the book and that the Quran came from it, if we revisit verse 56:77-79, we find that the book that is well-protected that only the "purified" can touch must mean the Mother of the Book that is with God Himself.
َّ َّ إِ َّن ُه َل ُق ْرآ ن كَ ِري م ِفي ِك َتا ب َّمكْ ُنو ن لا يَ َم س ُه إِلا ا ْل ُم َط َّه ُرو َن
Indeed, it is a noble Qur'an, in a book (a separate book called the Mother Book or Guarded Tablet) well-protected; None touch it except the purified. (56:77-79)
Isn't the Quran also protected?
Using verse 15:9, many Muslims believe that the Quran is well-protected.
إِ َّنا َن ْح ُن َن َّز ْل َنا ال ِ ذكْ َر َوإِ َّنا َل ُه َل َحا ِف ُظو َن
Indeed, it is We who sent down the reminder (Arabic: dhikr) and indeed, We will be its guardian (Arabic: haafizhun). (15:9)
Some Quran translations translated the word "dhikr" as "Quran" when it actually means "reminder." 'Dhikr' in Arabic means to remember, to recollect, to remind, to preserve something in memory. Therefore, this
81 DAVID verse states that the "remembrance" of the Quran will be protected. This is understandable as we know that the Quran has always been memorized in its oral transmission. Though there are slight differences between Hafs and Warsh transmissions of the Quran, the differences are insignificant with regards the message of the Quran. The Quran was never revealed as a physical book but rather as an oral narration which was later written down. In verse 36:69, we see proof that the Quran was not only recited from memory at the time of the prophet as a reminder (dhikr) but its physical form as a written book also existed as the same time.
َّ َّ َو َما َعل ْم َنا ُه ال ِ ش ْع َر َو َما يَنبَ ِغي َل ُه ۚ إِ ْن ُه َو إِلا ِذكْ ر َو ُق ْرآ ن م ِبي ن
And We did not give Prophet Muhammad knowledge of poetry, nor is it befitting for him. It is not but a reminder (Arabic: dhikr) and a clear Qur'an. (36:69)
Conclusion
Based on the above analysis, we see proof that verses 56:77-79 does not mean that one must perform ablution or not be menstruating in order to touch the Quran. Likewise, there is no other verse in the Quran that requires purity in order to touch the Quran.
IS IT FORBIDDEN TO PAY INTEREST, E.G. ON A HOME LOAN?
Many Muslims believe the law regarding interest applies to both people who charge interest and pay interest. However, the Quran makes it clear that what is forbidden is only the charging of interest or usury.
Definition of Riba
To understand the meaning of riba, Verses 2:278-279 give us a good understanding of what riba is.
َ َّ َّ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا ا َّت ُقوا الل َه َو َذ ُروا َما بَ ِق َي ِم َن ال ِربَا إِن ُكن ُتم م ْؤ ِمنِي َن
82 SUBMISSION
O you who have believed, fear God and give up what remains of interest (Arabic: baqiya min riba), if you should be believers. (2:278)
َّ ْ َّ َفإِن ل ْم َت ْف َع ُلوا َفأ َذ ُنوا ِب َح ْر ب ِ م َن الل ِه َو َر ُسو ِل ِه َوإِن ُتبْ ُت ْم َف َل ُك ْم َ ُر ُءو ُس أ ْم َوا ِل ُك ْم لَا َت ْظ ِل ُمو َن َولَا ُت ْظ َل ُمو َن
And if you do not, then be informed of a war [against you] from God and His Messenger. But if you repent, you may have your capital sums (Arabic: amwaalikum) - [thus] you do no wrong, nor are you wronged. (2:279)
The Arabic word "amwaalikum" means "your capital sums". In most cases, this means your original or principal amount of money that you lend someone. If you charge someone interest, then you will receive your original loan amount + interest. Mathematically, the equation would read
Original Loan Amount + Interest = Total
The verses above instruct people to give up what remains of interest and to repent and if they do so, they can keep their capital sums or the original money they lent to someone.
Trade vs Usury
Making a profit from trade is different from making a profit from usury. According to verse 2:275, trade is allowed but usury is not.
َّ ْ َّ َّ ال ِذي َن يَأ ُك ُلو َن ال ِربَا لَا يَ ُقو ُمو َن إِلا كَ َما يَ ُقو ُم ال ِذي يَ َت َخبَّ ُط ُه َ ال َّشيْ َطا ُن ِم َن ا ْل َم ِ س ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك ِبأ َّن ُه ْم َقا ُلوا إِ َّن َما ا ْلبَيْ ُع ِم ْث ُل ال ِربَا َ َّ َوأ َح َّل الل ُه ا ْلبَيْ َع َو َح َّر َم ال ِربَا ۚ َف َمن َجا َء ُه َم ْو ِع َظ ة ِ من َّر ِب ِه َ َّ ُ َفان َت َه َٰى َف َل ُه َما َس َل َف َوأ ْم ُر ُه إِ َلى الل ِه َو َم ْن َعا َد َفأو ََٰلئِ َك َ أ ْص َحا ُب ال َّنا ِر ُه ْم ِفي َها َخا ِل ُدو َن
Those who consume usury will not stand except as stand one whom the Satan has confounded by his touch. That is because they say: "Trade is like usury," but God has permitted trade and forbidden usury. Those who after receiving direction from their Lord, desist,
83 DAVID
shall be pardoned for the past; their case is for God (to judge); but those who repeat (the offence) are companions of the Fire: They will abide therein. (2:275)
Example of trade
If you buy a product for x and sell it for x + 10 (profit), then that is trade.
Example of riba
If you lend someone 5 apples and one month later expect 7 apples in return, then the excess of 2 apples constitutes riba.
If you or a bank loans some money to someone with an interest rate (beyond currency inflation), then the profit from interest constitutes riba.
Capital sums
According to verse 2:279, a creditor is entitled to their capital back. Therefore, if the commodity lent is money, then it's reasonable to expect the creditor to receive capital plus inflation since the value of money changes over time.
Exorbitant interest
َ َّ ْ َ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا لَا َتأ ُك ُلوا ال ِربَا أ ْض َعا ًفا م َضا َع َف ًة َوا َّت ُقوا ال َّل َه َل َع َّل ُك ْم ُت ْف ِل ُحو َن
O you who have believed, do not consume usury, doubled and multiplied, but fear God that you may be successful.(3:130)
Some people may use verse 3:130 to define usury as exorbitant interest. However, this verse merely indicates that usury, excessive or not, is forbidden. It is verses 2:278-279 which provide a suitable definition for riba.
Paying interest
There is no prohibition against paying interest. The prohibition is strictly and specifically limited to receiving interest.
84 SUBMISSION
DO I BEGIN FASTING AT THE TIME OF FAJR OR SOME TIME AFTERWARDS
Many Muslims believe that fasting begins when it’s time for fajr prayer. However, careful analysis would prove that fasting begins some time after when fajr prayer begins.
The Quran in verse 2:187 indicates that fasting begins when “the white thread of dawn appears to you distinct from its black thread.”
َ َو ُك ُلوا َواشْ َر ُبوا َح َّت َٰى يَ َتبَي َّ َن َل ُك ُم ا ْل َخيْ ُط الْأبْيَ ُض ِم َن ا ْل َخيْ ِط الْأَ ْس َو ِد ِم َن ا ْل َف ْج ِر
... And eat and drink until the white thread of dawn becomes distinct to you from its black thread. ...(2:187)
In order to determine when when fasting should begin, we need to understand a few concepts.
Fajr Prayer Period
Fajr is an Arabic word which means dawn. Therefore, the fajr prayer means the dawn prayer which means the fajr prayer time period is from the beginning of dawn until the end of dawn.
What is dawn?
By definition, dawn begins when the sun starts to lighten the sky and ends when the sunrise begins. Scientifically, there are 3 stages of dawn:
(1) Astronomical Dawn
Astronomical Dawn is when the geometric center of the Sun's disk is 18 degrees below the horizon. At this point, twilight is so faint that it is generally indistinguishable from night, especially in areas with light pollution.
(2) Nautical Dawn / First Light
Nautical dawn is when the geometric center of the Sun's disk reaches an angle of 12 degrees below the horizon. The sunlight reflected by the
85 DAVID atmosphere is now generally sufficient to distinguish the sky from land or water in clear weather conditions. This is also called "first light" because it's the first point of dawn when the sun's light (not the sun itself) is noticeable to the human eye.
(3) Civin Dawn / First Light
Civil dawn is when the geometric center of the Sun's disc is 6° below the horizon.
Sunrise
Sunrise, obviously, is when the tip of the Sun's disc begins to appear above the horizon.
Beginning of fajr prayer time period Muslims usually take astrononical dawn to be the beginning of the fajr prayer time period even though the sky is still dark to the human eye and light is only visible in certain conditions and possibly using scientific equipment.
Beginning of fasting
Since verse 2:187 indicates that fasting begins at the point when sunlight first becomes visible to the human eye, then based on the stages of dawn described above, the beginning of fasting would be at the beginning of the nautical dawn stage, aka "first light".
86 SUBMISSION
Conclusion
Since Muslims consider the fajr prayer to begin at astronomical dawn and since we have just proven that the beginning of fasting begins at nautical dawn (first light), then fasting begins some time after the fajr prayer. In order to determine when nautical dawn or first light occurs in your area, you can visit https://www.timeanddate.com/astronomy/dawn.html
DO YOU HAVE TO CIRCLE THE KAABA SEVEN (7) TIMES?
Many Muslims believe that during umrah and hajj, they must circle / circumambulate the Kaaba seven times. However, in the Quran there is no requirement that specifies seven times. The only requirement is that the Kaaba is circled, as stated in verse 22:29.
ُث َّم ْليَ ْق ُضوا َت َف َث ُه ْم َو ْل ُيو ُفوا ُن ُذو َر ُه ْم َو ْليَ َّط َّو ُفوا ِبا ْلبَيْ ِت ا ْل َعتِي ِق
Then let them accomplish their prescribed duties, and let them fulfil their vows and let them go round (Arabic: yatawwafu - circumambulate) the Ancient House (Arabic: bil-bayti-l-atiqi) (22:29)
The same Arabic verb (form V) 'yatawwafa' is also used for the circumambulation of Safa and Marwa (2:158) where again no number is prescribed.
َّ َ إِ َّن ال َّص َفا َوا ْل َم ْر َو َة ِمن َش َعائِ ِر الل ِه َف َم ْن َح َّج ا ْلبَيْ َت أ ِو ا ْع َت َم َر َ َّ َفلَا ُج َنا َح َع َليْ ِه أن يَ َّط َّو َف ِب ِه َما ۚ َو َمن َت َط َّو َع َخيْ ًرا َفإِ َّن الل َه َشا ِك ر َع ِلي م
Indeed! Safa and Marwa are among the Symbols of God. So whoever performs Hajj of the house or performs Umrah it is no blame on him that he circumambulates (Arabic: Tawaafa) both of them (Arabic: Bihima). (2:158)
There are other verses that mention the circumambulation such as 2:125 and 22:26 but, again, they do not mention any specific number or rounds to make.
87 DAVID
Obviously, the purpose of performing the hajj and umrah is to remember and focus on God. Trying to keep track of how many times you've circled the Kaa'ba, especially when it's overly crowded, would only deter your from the primary goal.
DO YOU HAVE TO WASH YOUR FEET IN WUDHU (ABLUTION) OR CAN YOU WIPE IT?
Many Muslims, especially Sunnis, believe that they must wash their feet when performing wudhu. However, the Quran makes it clear that the feet are to be wiped. Consider verse 5:6.
َ يَا أي َها ا َّل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا إِ َذا ُق ْم ُت ْم إ ِ َلى ال َّصلَا ِة َفا ْغ ِس ُلوا ُو ُجو َه ُك ْم َ َ َوأيْ ِديَ ُك ْم إِ َلى ا ْل َم َرا ِف ِق َوا ْم َس ُحوا ِب ُر ُءو ِس ُك ْم َوأ ْر ُج َل ُك ْم إِ َلى ا ْلكَ ْعبَيْ ِن
O you who have believed, when you rise to [perform] prayer, wash your faces and your hands to the elbows and wipe your heads and your feet to the ankles. (5:6)
As you can see, any reasonable person would understand the above verse to indicate that the feet are to be wiped and not necessarily washed. If it were so important for believers to wash their feet instead of wipe them, it would make sense for God to have grouped the feet part of the verse with the face and hand washing part instead of with the head-wiping part. Or, God could have added the word "wash" right before the word "feet" to make it clear that the feet must be washed.
IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) TO HAVE A PET DOG? ARE DOGS IMPURE?
Many Muslims believe that dogs are impure and cannot be taken as pets. However, there is no such law in the Quran. On the contrary, there is actually much evidence to indicate that dogs can be had.
The cave sleepers and the dog
In chapter 18 (surah kahf) of the Quran, there is a story of the cave sleepers who had a dog with them. The were not out hunting but rather fleeing religious persecution (18:20). They all slept for hundreds of years.
88 SUBMISSION
Not only did God keep the sleepers safe, He also kept the dog safe allowing it to stretch its paws over that long period of time (18:18). These sleepers were righteous and guided people (18:13). If dogs were forbidden and impure, why did God tell this story of righteous people who had a dog sleep with them?
Hunting dog
In verse 5:4, God says that we can eat what our hunting dogs catch.
َ ُ ُ يَ ْسأ ُلو َن َك َما َذا أ ِح َّل َل ُه ْم ُق ْل أ ِح َّل َل ُك ُم ال َّط ِي بَا ُت ۙ َو َما َع َّل ْم ُتم ِ م َن ا ْل َج َوا ِر ِح ُمكَ ِ ل ِبي َن ُت َع ِ ل ُمو َن ُه َّن ِم َّما َع َّل َم ُك ُم ال َّل ُه َف ُك ُلوا ِم َّما َ َّ َّ َّ أ ْم َسكْ َن َع َليْ ُك ْم َواذْ ُك ُروا ا ْس َم الل ِه َع َليْ ِه َوا َّت ُقوا الل َه ۚ إِ َّن الل َه َس ِري ُع ا ْل ِح َسا ِب
They ask you, [O Muhammad], what has been made lawful for them. Say, "Lawful for you are [all] good foods and [game caught by] what you have trained of hunting dogs which you train as God has taught you. So eat of what they catch for you, and mention the name of God upon it, and fear God." Indeed, God is swift in account. (5:4)
The word "hunting dog" in Arabic is "mukallibiin". Unfortunately, many translators of the Quran translate this word as one of hunting animals, beasts, birds of prey, hunting creatures, falcons, and predatory animals. The word "mukallibiin" clearly comes from the word "kalb" which Arabic speakers all know to mean "dog". According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon, the word "mukallibiin" means "a dog trained and accustomed to hunt".
89 DAVID
IS IT FORBIDDEN (HARAM) TO HAVE STATUES AND IMAGES?
Many Muslims believe that having statues or images of living creatures is forbidden. However, there is no such law in the Quran as long as you don’t worship them.
Worshipping statues is forbidden
In verses 21:51-52, we see proof that specifically worshipping statues is forbidden.
َو َل َق ْد آ َتيْ َنا إِبْ َرا ِهي َم ُر ْش َد ُه ِمن َقبْ ُل َو ُك َّنا ِب ِه َعا ِل ِمي َن
And We had certainly given Abraham his sound judgement before, and We were of him well-Knowing. (21:51)
َ َ إِ ْذ َقا َل لِأ ِبي ِه َو َق ْو ِم ِه َما ََٰه ِذ ِه ال َّت َماثِي ُل ا َّلتِي أن ُت ْم َل َها َعا ِك ُفو َن
When he said to his father and his people, "What are these statues to which you are devoted?" (21:52)
God allowed prophet Solomon to make statues
The word for statues used in the verse above is "tamatheel" (singular:
90 SUBMISSION timthaal). This word is also used in 34:13 which describes prophet Soloman instructing his jinn to make statues, among other things.
يَ ْع َم ُلو َن َل ُه َما يَ َشا ُء ِمن َّم َحا ِري َب َو َت َماثِي َل َو ِج َفا ن كَا ْل َج َوا ِب َو ُق ُدو ر َّرا ِسيَا ت ۚ ا ْع َم ُلوا آ َل َدا ُوو َد ُشكْ ًرا ۚ َو َق ِلي ل ِ م ْن ِعبَا ِد َي ال َّش ُكو ُر
They made for him what he willed of elevated chambers, statues, bowls like reservoirs, and stationary kettles. [We said], "Work, O family of David, in gratitude." And few of My servants are grateful. (21:51)
If making or having statues was forbidden, why would a prophet of God (Solomon) allow it as described in the Quran? Since the Quran is from God, then God must allow the making and having of statues.
It should be clear from the two examples above that it isn't the making or keeping of statues that is forbidden but rather what the statues are used for.
Same religion, different prophets
Some Muslims may argue that having statues was allowed during the time of some prophets but not allowed in others such as the time of prophet Muhammad. This argument is unsupportable since, again, there is no mention in the Quran that statues are forbidden. Furthermore, we know from verse 42:13 that the same religion was inspired in all the prophets.
َّ َ شَ َر َع َل ُكم ِ م َن ال ِ دي ِن َم ا َو َّص َٰى ِب ِه ُنو ًحا َوال ِذي أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك َو َما َو َّصيْ َنا ِب ِه إِبْ َرا ِهي َم َو ُمو َس َٰى َو ِعي َس َٰى
He has ordained for you of religion what He enjoined upon Noah and that which We have revealed to you, [O Muhammad], and what We enjoined upon Abraham and Moses and Jesus ... (42:13)
We also know from verse 41:43 that nothing was said to Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) that was not said to the Prophets before him.
91 DAVID
َّ َّما ُي َقا ُل َل َك إِلا َما َق ْد ِقي َل ِلل ر ُس ِل ِمن َقبْ ِل َ ك ۚ إِ َّن َربَّ َك َل ُذو َم ْغ ِف َر ة َ َو ُذو ِع َقا ب أ ِلي م
Nothing is said to you, [O Muhammad], except what was already said to the messengers before you. Indeed, your Lord is a possessor of forgiveness and a possessor of painful penalty. (41:43)
Don't prohibit what is lawful
Additionally, in verse 5:87 we are prohibited from making unlawful something which God has made lawful.
َ َّ َ َّ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا لَا ُت َح ِر ُموا َط ِي بَا ِت َما أ َح َّل الل ُه َل ُك ْم َولَا َت ْع َت ُدوا ۚ إِ َّن ال َّل َه لَا ُي ِح ب ا ْل ُم ْع َت ِدي َن
O you who have believed, do not prohibit the good things which God has made lawful to you and do not transgress. Indeed, God does not like transgressors. (5:87)
CAN YOU ONLY PERFORM THE HAJJ DURING THE 5 DAYS (8TH – 12TH) OF DHUL-HIJJAH?
Many Muslims believe that there is only one 5 day period each year during which they can perform the hajj. However, the Quran makes it clear that the hajj can be done any time during the four sacred months beginning from Dhul-Hijjah until four months later.
Well-known months of Hajj
Many Muslims blindly follow the tradition and practices of their forefathers including, but not limited to, restricting the period to perform hajj to 5 days in one particular month of the year. According to the Quran, the hajj can be performed during any time within the well- known months, as proven in verse 2:197.
َ ا ْل َح ج أ ْش ُه ر َّم ْع ُلو َما ت ۚ َف َمن َف َر َض ِفي ِه َّن ا ْل َح َّج َفلَا َر َف َث َولَا ُف ُسو َق َولَا ِج َدا َل ِفي ا ْل َح ِ ج
92 SUBMISSION
Hajj is [during] well-known months (Arabic: ashur), so whoever has made Hajj obligatory upon himself therein [by entering the state of ihram], there is [to be for him] no sexual relations and no disobedience and no disputing during Hajj. ... (2:197)
Notice how the verse uses the Arabic word "ashur" which means "months" (plural). Some may argue that the use of the plural "months" was used to describe a regularity that occurs every year. However, this argument is unsupportable as the verse clearly indicates that the months refer to certain months of a year. Another argument is that the 5 days of Dhul-hijjah fall within the well-known months and therefore that is why the plural "months" is used in the verse. This argument is non-sensical since the verse states very clearly that hajj can be done during months (Arabic: ashurun) that are well-known (Arabic: ma'lumatun).
"Shahrun" is Arabic for one month. "Shahrain" is Arabic for two months. "Ashurun" is Arabic for three or more months.
Therefore, we know from verse 2:197 that there are three or more months when the hajj can be performed.
For comparison, verses 2:184-185 indicate that fasting is prescribed for one month with the name of the month (Ramadan) cited. In contrast, the name of the month Dhul-hijjah is not mentioned in verse 2:197 as the only month during which the hajj can be performed.
Four (4) sacred months
In verse 9:36 we see proof that 4 of the 12 months are sacred.
َّ َّ إِ َّن ِع َّد َة ال ش ُهو ِر ِعن َد الل ِه ا ْث َنا َعشَ َر َش ْه ًرا ِفي ِك َتا ِب الل ِه يَ ْو َم َ َ ۚ َخ َل َق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر َض ِم ْن َها أ ْربَ َع ة ُح ُر م ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك ال ِ دي ُن ا ْل َق ِي ُم َ َفلَا َت ْظ ِل ُموا ِفي ِه َّن أن ُف َس ُك ْم ۚ َو َقاتِ ُلوا ا ْل ُمشْ ِر ِكي َن كَا َّف ًة ك َ َما َ ُي َقاتِ ُلو َن ُك ْم كَا َّف ًة ۚ َوا ْع َل ُموا أ َّن ال َّل َه َم َع ا ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
Indeed, the number of months with God is twelve [lunar] months in the register of God [from] the day He created the heavens and the earth; of these, four are sacred. That is the correct religion, so do not wrong yourselves during them. And fight against the disbelievers
93 DAVID
collectively as they fight against you collectively. And know that God is with the righteous [who fear Him]. (9:36)
In verses 9:2-5 we see that 4 months are specifically granted to those with whom obligations were removed as they continuously broke treaties and invoked hostilities against the Muslims. Respite was then granted from the Day of Pilgrimage and extended 4 months in succession. The statement that respite was granted from the Day of Pilgrimage until the sacred months have passed indicate that the sacred months are in succession.
(Paraphrasing 9:2-5) So go about in the land for four months (9:2).... And an announcement from God and His Messenger, to the people (assembled) on the day of the Great Pilgrimage (9:3)... So when the sacred months have passed ... (9:5)
Certain number of days
In verse 2:203, we see that the hajj takes up a certain number of days.
َّ َ َوا ْذ ُك ُروا الل َه ِفي أيَّا م َّم ْع ُدودَا ت
And remember (Arabic: wa-udkhikuru) God (Arabic: l-laha) during (Arabic: fi) days (Arabic: ayyamin) certain number (Arabic: Ma'dudatan) ... (2:203)
It is understandable to believe that completing the entire hajj pilgrimage would require a certain number of days. However, this does not automatically mean that the hajj can only be performed during 5 specific days of the year.
The same exact word ‘Ma'dudatan’ is used elsewhere in the Quran to describe a certain number e.g.
• the certain number of days that the people of the Book claimed that the Fire of Hell would be able to touch them which is rebuked by God (3:24) • the certain number (of Dhirams) that Prophet Joseph was sold for (12:20)
94 SUBMISSION
As you can see, these other verses don't indicate that a certain number of days constitute specific days within a particular time period.
In verse 22:26-29, we see a reference to a certain number of known days which would be necessary to complete the Hajj.
ْ َ َّ َوإِ ْذ بَ َّوأ َنا ل ِ ِإبْ َرا ِهي َم َمكَا َن ا ْلبَيْ ِت أن لا ُتشْ ِر ْك ِبي َشيْ ًئا َو َط ِ ه ْر َ بَيْتِ َي ِلل َّطائِ ِفي َن َوا ْل َقائِ ِمي َن َوال ركَّ ِع ال س ُجو ِد َوأ ِ ذن ِفي ال َّنا ِس ْ ْ ِبا ْل َح ِ ج يَأ ُتو َك ِر َجالًا َو َع َل َٰى ُك ِ ل َضا ِم ر يَأتِي َن ِمن ُك ِ ل َف ج َع ِمي ق َّ َ ِليَ ْش َه ُد وا َم َنا ِف َع َل ُه ْم َويَ ْذ ُك ُروا ا ْس َم الل ِه ِفي أيَّا م َّم ْع ُلو َما ت َ َ َع َل َٰى َما َر َز َق ُهم ِ من بَ ِهي َم ِة الْأ ْن َعا ِم َف ُك ُلوا ِم ْن َها َوأ ْط ِع ُموا ا ْلبَائِ َس ا ْل َف ِقي َر ُث َّم ْليَ ْق ُضوا َت َف َث ُه ْم َو ْل ُيو ُفوا ُن ُذو َر ُه ْم َو ْليَ َّط َّو ُفوا ِبا ْلبَيْ ِت ا ْل َعتِي ِق
And when We designated for Abraham the site of the House, [saying], "Do not associate anything with Me and purify My House for those who perform Tawaf and those who stand [in prayer] and those who bow and prostrate. And proclaim to the people the Hajj [pilgrimage]; they will come to you on foot and on every lean camel; they will come from every distant pass - That they may witness benefits for themselves and mention (Arabic: wayadhukuru) the name (Arabic: is’ma) of God (Arabic: l-lahi) on (Arabic: fi) days (Arabic: Ayyamin) known (Arabic: Ma'lumatin) over what He has provided for them of [sacrificial] animals. So eat of them and feed the miserable and poor. Then let them end their untidiness and fulfill their vows and perform Tawaf around the ancient House."(22:26-29)
God is telling Abraham to proclaim to the people to mention the name of God on known days. This is most likely a reference to the fact that it would take a certain number of days to complete the hajj rather than that there are only 5 days of the year in which to perform the hajj.
When are the sacred months?
The Islamic lunar calendar in used today is
(or Muḥarram al Ḥaram) مح رم Muḥarram .1 (or Ṣafar al Muzaffar) صفر Ṣafar .2 ربيع الأ ول (Rabīʿ al-Awwal (Rabīʿ I .3 ربيع الآخر أو ربيع (Rabīʿ al-Thānī (or Rabīʿ al-Ākhir) (Rabīʿ II .4
95 DAVID
الثاني جمادى الأولى (Jumādā al-Ūlā (Jumādā I .5 جمادى (Jumādā al-Thānī (or Jumādā al-Ākhirah) (Jumādā II .6 الآخرة أو جمادى الثانية (or Rajab al-Murājab) رجب Rajab .7 (or Shaʿbān al-Muʿaẓẓam) شعبان Shaʿbān .8 (or Ramaḍān al-Mubārak) رمضان Ramaḍān .9 (or Shawwāl al-Mukarram) ش وال Shawwāl .10 (or Dhū al-Qiʿda) ذو القعدة Dhū al-Qaʿda .11 (or Dhū al-Ḥajja) ذو الحجة Dhū al-Ḥijja .12
From the verses above, we know that
• there are 4 sacred months • the 4 sacred months begin with on Day of the Pilgrimage • the sacred months are in succession
If the beginning of Dhul-Hijjah is taken to be the beginning of the Day of the Pilgrimage, then the 4 sacred months would be
1. Dhul al-Hijja 2. Muharram 3. Safar 4. Rabi al-Awwal
The name of the month Dhul-Hijjah contains the word "hajj" so it would make sense that it is one of the sacred months.
Solution to current problems
If these 4 sacred months are the months during which people can perform that hajj, as suggested in the Quran, then the following problems resulting from restricting the hajj to a mere 5 days of the year would be reduced if not eliminated.
• Intense congestion from millions of people being packed in one place • Extreme congestion during tawaaf (circumambulation) • The difficulties of finding accommodation and resulting exorbitant costs • The long delays • Some women may not be able to perform or complete the hajj as their menstrual cycle may fall within the 5 days
96 SUBMISSION
• Deaths from human stampedes due to overcrowdedness
The current situation of performing hajj clearly is inconvenient, expensive, and burdensome to many and even dangerous to some. Many pilgrims now believe that enduring hardships to perform the hajj would reap them higher rewards. Some travel agents conveniently take advantage of this by providing decrepit services while saying that pilgrims shouldn't complain as it is better for them to endure.
Contrary to reality, God states in verse 22:78 that He imposes no difficulties in religion.
َو َما َج َع َل َع َليْ ُك ْم ِفي ال ِ دي ِن ِم ْن َح َر ج
... and has not placed upon you in the religion any difficulty ... (22:78)
Based on the analysis above, it appears that people or so-called Islamic scholars are unnecessarily placing difficulty in religion by misinterpreting the Quran and restricting the number of days during which to perform hajj to a mere 5 each year.
The message of not being a burdensome religion is also mentioned elsewhere as follows:
• 2:185 With regards fasting, God desires for you ease; He does not desire any difficulties or hardship for you. • 5:6 With regards Wudu (ablution) in which God wishes to place no difficulty but intends to make you clean. • 73:2-3 God instructs the Prophet to abate a little and regulate his night long worship so that it imposes no hardship for him and the believers.
DO ALIENS EXIST?
Some Muslims believe that there are no aliens. However, the Quran indicates that there are living creatures beyond the Earth.
Definition of alien
Alien: "An extraterrestrial being. A form (s) of life assumed to exist outside the Earth or its atmosphere within other parts of the Universe"
97 DAVID
What is the Arabic word "Da'aba"?
Da'aba means to go gently, crawl, creep or walk. The word basically captures whatsoever moves on the earth, especially that of animals and beasts of burden, quadrupeds, any moving creature, insects, creature which includes man.
Daabatun (n.): Moving creature; Crawling animal. Dawaabbun (n.plu.): Crawling animals. Daba has been used to denote humans too (24:45; 35:45). It is also used negatively (16:61 8:22; 8.55). Dabbah n.f. (pl. dawab) has been used many times in the Quran: 2:164, 6:38, 8:22, 8:55, 11:6, 11:56, 16:49, 16:61, 22:18, 24:45, 27:82, 29:60, 31:10, 34:14, 35:28, 35:45, 42:29, 45:4
What is the Arabic word "Samawaat (heavens)"?
The Quranic expression "Samawat wal 'ard" means "The Heavens and the Earth". It denotes the whole Universe in its entirety.
َّ َّ َ َ إِ َّن َربَّ ُك ُم الل ُه ال ِذي َخ َل َق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر َ ض ِفي ِس َّت ِة أيَّا م ُث َّم َ َّ ا ْس َت َو َٰى َع َلى ا ْل َع ْر ِش ُي َد ِب ُر الْأ ْم َر َما ِمن َش ِفي ع إِلا ِمن بَ ْع ِد َّ َ إِ ْذنِ ِه ۚ َٰذَ ِل ُك ُم الل ُه َرب ُك ْم َفا ْع ُب ُدو ُه ۚ أ َفلَا َت َذكَّ ُرو َن
Indeed, your Lord is God, who created the heavens and the earth (Arabic: samawat wal 'ard) in six days and then established Himself above the Throne, arranging the matter [of His creation]. There is no intercessor except after His permission. That is God, your Lord, so worship Him. Then will you not remember? (10:3)
َو َل َق ْد َج َع ْل َنا ِفي ال َّس َما ِء ُب ُ رو ًجا َو َزيَّ َّنا َها ِلل َّنا ِظ ِري َن
And We have placed within the heaven (Arabic: samaa) great stars and have beautified it for the observers. (15:16)
َو َزيَّ َّنا ال َّس َما َء ال د ْنيَا ِب َم َصا ِبي َح
... And We adorned the nearest heaven (Arabic: samaa) with lamps (stars) ... (41:12)
98 SUBMISSION
إِ َّنا َزيَّ َّنا ال َّس َما َء ال د ْنيَا ِب ِزي َن ة ا ْلكَ َوا ِك ِب
Indeed, We have adorned the nearest heaven (Arabic: samaa) with an adornment of stars / planets. (37:6)
Based on the above verses, it should be clear that the Arabic word "samaa" (heaven) or plural "samawaat" (heavens) means the entire universe.
Proof of alien existence
Now that we know what da'ba (moving creature) and samawaat (heavens / universe) mean, we can see from verse 42:29 that there are moving creates in both the heavens and the earth.
َ ۚ َو ِم ْن آيَاتِ ِه َخ ْل ُق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر ِض َو َما بَ َّث ِفي ِه َما ِمن َدابَّ ة َو ُه َو َع َل َٰى َج ْم ِع ِه ْم إِ َذا يَ َشا ُء َق ِدي ر
And of his signs is the creation of the heavens and earth and what He has dispersed in both of them (Arabic: fi-hima) of creatures. And He, for gathering them when He wills, is competent.(42:29)
The basis of the question posed by the angels
In verse 2:30, there is a story about the angels questioning God regarding man's vicegerency on the Earth.
َ َوإِ ْذ َقا َل َرب َك ِل ْل َم لَائِكَ ِة إِ نِي َجا ِع ل ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َخ ِلي َف ًة َقا ُلوا َ أ َت ْج َع ُل ِفي َها َمن ُي ْف ِس ُد ِفي َها َويَ ْس ِف ُك ال ِ د َما َء َو َن ْح ُن ُن َس ِب ُح َ ِب َح ْم ِد َك َو ُن َق ِ د ُس َل َك َقا َل إِ نِي أ ْع َل ُم َما لَا َت ْع َل ُمو َن
And [mention, O Muhammad], when your Lord said to the angels, "Indeed, I will make upon the earth a vicegerent." They said, "Will You place upon it one who causes corruption therein and sheds blood, while we declare Your praise and sanctify You?" God said, "Indeed, I know that which you do not know."(42:29)
99 DAVID
For the angels to ask whether God was going to place on Earth a creature such as man who will shed blood, they must have known about a similar creature that sheds blood, e.g. in some other part of the universe. If the angels had no prior knowledge of a similar creature that behaves that way, they wouldn't have asked that question. At this point in the conversation with God, man had not yet been created. Also, angels have no knowledge of the future as, according to the Quran, only God knows the future.
IS THE JEWISH PRAYER ANY DIFFERENT THAN THE MUSLIM PRAYER?
Some Muslims believe that Jews pray differently than Muslims. However, ancient (original) Jewish prayers were actually in complete resonance with Quranic verses on the requirements of prayer.
View video of a Jewish prayer on YouTube. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0aHWASyMjwg
In verse (2:43) the Jews were instructed to pray and bow down with those that bow down. According to Hayim H. Donin in his book titled “To Pray As A Jew”, we see diagrams as shown below describing the ancient way Jews prayed. Unsurprisingly, the way they prayed is very similar to how Muslims today pray, even though many Jews today no longer pray the way ancient Jews prayed.
100 SUBMISSION
It is interesting to learn from this book that Jews also wash before praying (like ablution / wudhu for Muslims) and have a call for prayers (like the adhan for Muslims).
DO WE HAVE TO PRAY IN ARABIC?
Most Muslims believe that praying must be done in Arabic. However, the Quran does not require prayer to be done only in Arabic. As a matter of fact, the Quran requires that you understand what you are saying when you are praying. If you don’t speak Arabic, you would likely not understand what you are saying, in which case you should probably pray in a language that you understand. Sadly, many, if not most, Muslims today continue to pray in Arabic yet have only a vague idea as to the meaning of the Arabic sounds they make. Many Muslims who were raised Muslim were taught to memorize the Arabic words that they utter during prayer. By the time they are adults, or even before then, they could recite the Arabic words without even thinking much or at all. Arguably, if you don't understand the meaning of the words you utter during prayer, you will likely lose focus and your mind will wander off to think about anything but God. Consequently, it would be understandable to see why some people would lose interest in praying or feel that it is futile as they don't feel any connection with God or feel they are even communicating with God.
Variations in language and color
In verse 30:22, we see that God created man having different languages and colors.
َ َ َ ۚ َو ِم ْن آيَاتِ ِه َخ ْل ُق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر ِض َوا ْختِلَا ُف أ ْل ِس َنتِ ُك ْم َوأ ْل َوانِ ُك ْم إِ َّن ِفي ََٰذ ِل َك لَآيَا ت ِل ْل َعا ِل ِمي َن
And of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth and the
101 DAVID
diversity of your languages and your colors. Indeed in that are signs for those of knowledge. (30:22)
And since God is fair and just, it wouldn't make sense that God would make any particular group or groups of people at an advantage or disadvantage, whether due to native language or for any other reason.
Different Messengers, Different Languages
Verse 14:4 proves that the messengers of God all spoke the language of their respective communities.
َ َّ َّ َو َما أ ْر َس ْل َنا ِمن َّر ُسو ل إِلا ِب ِل َسا ِن َق ْو ِم ِه ِل ُيبَ ِي َن َل ُه ْم َف ُي ِض ل الل ُه َمن يَ َشا ُء َويَ ْه ِدي َمن يَ َشا ُء ۚ َو ُه َو ا ْل َع ِزي ُز ا ْل َح ِكي ُم
And We did not send any messenger except [speaking] in the language of his people to state clearly for them, and God sends astray [thereby] whom He wills and guides whom He wills. And He is the Exalted in Might, the Wise. (14:4)
There are many verses in the Quran that prove that many of the prophets before Muhammad prayed. That being the case, what language did prophets Moses and Jesus pray in knowing that they did not speak Arabic. What about all of the other prophets and messengers such as Saleh, Hud, Lot, Abraham, Ishmael, Isaac, David, Solomon? They most likely did not all speak Arabic.
In verse 42:7, we see the Quran was revealed in Arabic to Muhammad, an Arabic-speaking person, to warn the Arabic-speaking people in his community.
َ ُ َوكَ ََٰذ ِل َك أ ْو َحيْ َنا إِ َليْ َك ُق ْرآ ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ِل ُتن ِذ َر أ َّم ا ْل ُق َر َٰى َو َم ْن َح ْو َل َها َو ُتن ِذ َر يَ ْو َم ا ْل َج ْم ِع لَا َريْ َب ِفي ِه ۚ َف ِري ق ِفي ا ْل َج َّن ِة َو َف ِري ق ِفي ال َّس ِعي ِر
And thus We have revealed to you an Arabic Qur'an that you may warn the Mother of Cities [Makkah] and those around it and warn of the Day of Assembly, about which there is no doubt. A party will be in Paradise and a party in the Blaze. (42:7)
102 SUBMISSION
Though the Quran is meant for all of humanity, the Quran was revealed in Arabic so that the immediate community who spoke Arabic would understand it. Obviously, if the Quran was to be given to someone in Japan, it would need to be translated into Japanese.
The primordial testimony
In verse 7:172, we see that when God creates everyone (the Children of Adam), God asks each one of us if He is our Lord. In response, each one of us responds saying, "Yes, we testify" that God is our Lord.
َ َ َوإِ ْذ أ َخ َذ َرب َك ِمن بَنِي آ َد َم ِمن ُظ ُهو ِر ِه ْم ُذ ِريَّ َت ُه ْم َوأ ْش َه َد ُه ْم َ َ َ َع َل َٰى أن ُف ِس ِه ْم أ َل ْس ُت ِب َر ِب ُك ْم َقا ُلوا بَ َل َٰى ۛ َش ِه ْد َنا ۛ أن َت ُقو ُلوا يَ ْو َم ا ْل ِقيَا َم ِة إِ َّنا ُك َّنا َع ْن ََٰه َذا َغا ِف ِلي َن
And [mention] when your Lord took from the children of Adam - from their loins - their descendants and made them testify of themselves, [saying to them], "Am I not your Lord?" They said, "Yes, we have testified." [This] - lest you should say on the day of Resurrection, "Indeed, we were of this unaware." (7:172)
Since we testified to God upon our creation, likely before we even had a chance to open our eyes, what language then did we speak to God in?
Don't pray until / unless you understand what you are saying
In verse 4:43, God instructs us to not pray until we understand what we are saying during prayer.
َ َّ َ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا لَا َت ْق َر ُبوا ال َّصلَا َة َوأن ُت ْم ُسكَا َر َٰى َح َّت َٰى َت ْع َل ُموا َما َت ُقو ُلو َن
O you who have believed, do not approach prayer with a mind befogged (Arabic: sukara) until you know what you are saying ... (4:43)
The Arabic word "sukara" in the verse above is usually translated as drunken intoxication as that is the popular meaning of the word. However, like many other words, "sukara" has other meanings, and in
103 DAVID the context of this verse, it most likely means a state of mind devoid of clarity whether due to anger, distraction, or anything else. The specific word for "intoxication / drink" is "khamr" as used in verse 5:90. Since "khamr" is not the word used in verse 4:43 above, then the meaning of the phrase "until you know what you are saying" is not about getting over a hangover but rather about literally understanding the meaning of the words you say during prayer.
Based on the correct understanding of verse 4:43 just explained, it would appear that most Muslims are violating this verse since they simply don't understand the meaning of the words they utter during prayer.
God understands all languages
Verse 17:44 indicates that all everything in existence declares God's glory and praises Him even though we humans don't understand how other creatures do it. Nevertheless, the verse proves that God understands all languages.
َ ُت َس ِب ُح َل ُه ال َّس َما َوا ُت ال َّسبْ ُع َوالْأ ْر ُض َو َمن ِفي ِه َّن ۚ َوإِن ِ من َّ َّ شَ ْي ء إِلا ُي َس ِب ُح ِب َح ْم ِد ِه َو ََٰل ِكن لا َت ْف َق ُهو َن َت ْس ِبي َح ُه ْم إِ َّن ُه كَا َن َح ِلي ًما َغ ُفو ًرا
The seven heavens and the earth and whatever is in them exalt Him. And there is not a thing except that it exalts [ God ] by His praise, but you do not understand their [way of] exalting. Indeed, He is ever Forbearing and Forgiving. (17:44)
In verse 21:79 we see that mountains, birds and prophet David praised God yet neither did prophet David nor do birds or mountains speak Arabic.
ًّ َف َف َّه ْم َنا َها ُس َليْ َما َن ۚ َو ُكلا آ َتيْ َنا ُحكْ ًما َو ِع ْل ًما ۚ َو َس َّخ ْر َنا َم َع َد ا ُوود َ ا ْل ِجبَا َل ُي َس ِب ْح َن َوال َّطيْ َر ۚ َو ُك َّنا َفا ِع ِلي َن
And We gave understanding of the case to Solomon, and to each [of them] We gave judgement and knowledge. And We subjected the mountains to exalt [Us], along with David and [also] the birds. And We were doing [that]. (21:79)
104 SUBMISSION
CAN YOU SHORTEN YOUR PRAYER WHILE ON VACATION?
Some Muslims believe that if they are traveling, e.g. on vacation, they can shorten their 4 rakaah prayers to 2 rakaahs. However, the Quran makes it clear that that option is only available if you are in danger, e.g. if an enemy can attack you.
In verse 4:101, if one reads the complete verse and not just the first part of it, we clearly see that the shortening of prayers is only allowed if you are in danger or fear on a journey.
َ َ َوإِ َذا َض َربْ ُت ْم ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َف َليْ َس َع َليْ ُك ْم ُج َنا ح أن َت ْق ُص ُروا ِم َن َ َّ ال َّصلَا ِة إِ ْن ِخ ْف ُت ْم أن يَ ْفتِ َن ُك ُم ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا ۚ إِ َّن ا ْلكَا ِف ِري َن كَا ُنوا َل ُك ْم َع ُد ًّوا م ِبي ًنا
And when you travel throughout the land, there is no blame upon you for shortening the prayer, if you fear that those who disbelieve may disrupt [or attack] you. Indeed, the disbelievers are ever to you a clear enemy. (4:101)
DO WOMEN HAVE TO PRAY THE FRIDAY PRAYER IN CONGREGATION?
Most Muslims believe that women are not required to pray Friday Dhuhr prayer in congregation. However, that understanding is based on thhe hadeeth which, as proven elsewhere in this book or in another one of my books, is an invalid source of Islamic law. The Quran in verse 62:9 makes it very clear that all believers must pray in congregation on Friday, not just men.
َ يَا أي َها ا َّل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا إِ َذا ُنو ِد َي ِلل َّصلَا ِة ِمن يَ ْو ِم ا ْل ُج ُم َع ِة َفا ْس َع ْوا َّ َّ إ ِ َل َٰى ِذكْ ِر الل ِه َو َذ ُروا ا ْلبَيْ َع ۚ َٰذَ ِل ُك ْم َخيْ ر ل ُك ْم إِن ُكن ُت ْم َت ْع َل ُمو َن
O you who have believed, when [the adhan] is called for the prayer on the day of Jumu'ah [Friday], then proceed to the remembrance of God and leave trade. That is better for you, if you only knew. (62:9)
105 DAVID
Notice that the above verse does not single out men. Women, obviously, can be and are, in fact, also believers.
In verse 3:43, God told Mary, mother of Jesus, to prostate and bow down with those who bow down. This confirms that congregational prayer was also directed to women.
يَا َم ْريَ ُم ا ْق ُنتِي ِل َر ِب ِك َوا ْس ُج ِدي َوا ْركَ ِعي َم َع ال َّرا ِك ِعي َن
O Mary, be devoutly obedient to your Lord and prostrate and bow with those who bow [in prayer]." (3:43)
Additionally, God differentiated between men and women with regards certain issues, e.g. men receive twice the inheritance as women and two women are required to be witnesses for each male witness. Therefore, if God wanted only men to pray the Friday prayer in congregation, He could have simply stated that it was only for men.
WHEN SHOULD YOU SAY "INNA LILAAHI WA INNA ILAYHI RAAJIUUN"?
Most Muslims normally say "inna lilaahi wa inna ilayhi raajiuun" when someone passes away. However, the Quran in verse 2:155-156 clearly states that this is a saying that is said upon any misfortune (musibah), not just death.
َ َو َل َنبْ ُل َو َّن ُكم ِبشَ ْي ء ِ م َن ا ْل َخ ْو ِف َوا ْل ُجو ِع َو َن ْق ص ِ م َن الْأ ْم َوا ِل َ َّ َّ َ َوالْأن ُف ِ س َوالث َم َرا ِت َوبَ ِش ِر ال َّصا ِب ِري َن ال ِذي َن إِ َذا أ َصابَ ْت ُهم م ِصيبَ ة َّ َقا ُلوا إِ َّنا ِلل ِه َوإِ َّنا إِ َليْ ِه َرا ِج ُع و َن
And We will surely test you with something of fear and hunger and a loss of wealth and lives and fruits, but give good tidings to the patient, who, when disaster strikes them, say, "Indeed we belong to God, and indeed to Him we will return." (2:155-156)
106 SUBMISSION
WHY DOES IT SEEM THAT GOD ALLOWS EVILDOERS TO CONTINUE THEIR EVILDOING?
Many Muslims who are victims of unjust acts or oppression wonder or complain why God seemingly allows evildoers to continue committing evil. However, the Quran makes it clear in 14:42 that God gives evildoers respite for a while until a day comes when they will clearly see and regret the evil they’ve done.
َّ َولَا َت ْح َسبَ َّن الل َه َغا ِفلًا َع َّما يَ ْع َم ُل ال َّظا ِل ُمو َن ۚ إِ َّن َما ُي َؤ ِ خ ُر ُه ْم َ ِليَ ْو م َت ْش َخ ُص ِفي ِه الْأبْ َصا ُر
And never think that God is unaware of what the wrongdoers do. He only delays them for a Day when eyes will stare [in horror]. (14:42)
WHY DOES IT SEEM THAT GOD ALLOWS DISBELIEVERS TO ENJOY A LONG LIFE?
Some Muslims wonder why God seems to allow disbelievers (kafireen) to seemingly enjoy a long life despite their disbelief. The Quran actually makes it clear in 3:178 that God only extends their time so that they may increase in sin and consequently punishment in Hell.
َّ َ َ َولَا يَ ْح َسبَ َّن ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا أ َّن َما ُن ْم ِلي َل ُه ْم َخيْ ر ل ِأن ُف ِس ِه ْم ۚ إِ َّن َما ُن ْم ِلي َل ُه ْم ِليَ ْز َدا ُدوا إِ ْث ًما ۚ َو َل ُه ْم َع َذا ب م ِهي ن
And let not those who disbelieve ever think that [because] We extend their time [of enjoyment] it is better for them. We only extend it for them so that they may increase in sin, and for them is a humiliating punishment. (3:178)
IS MY SUFFERING AND MISFORTUNE DUE TO MY OWN PAST ACTIONS?
Some Muslims believe that, when afflicted with misfortune or evil, that it is due to something they’d done in the past. However, the Quran makes it clear in verse 2:214 that no one will enter Paradise without first being
107 DAVID tested with suffering and adversity regardless of one’s past actions.
َ َ ْ أ ْم َح ِسبْ ُت ْم أن َت ْد ُخ ُلوا ا ْل َج َّن َة َو َل َّما يَأتِ ُكم َّم َث ُل ا َّل ِذي َن َخ َل ْوا ِمن ْ َقبْ ِل ُكم َّم َّس ْت ُه ُم ا ْلبَأ َسا ُء َوال َّض َّرا ُء َو ُز ْل ِز ُلوا َح َّت َٰى يَ ُقو َل ال َّر ُسو ُل َّ َّ َ َّ َوال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا َم َع ُه َم َت َٰى َن ْص ُر الل ِه ألَا إِ َّن َن ْص َر الل ِه َق ِري ب
Or do you think that you will enter Paradise while such [trial] has not yet come to you as came to those who passed on before you? They were touched by poverty and hardship and were shaken until [even their] messenger and those who believed with him said,"When is the help of God?" Unquestionably, the help of God is near. (2:214)
PATIENCE VS RETALIATION WHEN FACING SUFFERING
Some Muslims believe that they must just be patient when faced with any kind of suffering, even if they are being attacked mentally and physically by way of black magic. However, the Quran makes it clear equal retaliation is a valid and expected response when faced with aggression.
First of all, there are different root causes of one’s suffering.
Suffering due to natural causes An example of this type of suffering could be one becoming ill and needing to be hospitalized or one living in poverty. If it can be determined that this suffering is due to natural causes, then obviously there’s no one who you can retaliate against. Therefore, the only option, and the one recommended in the Quran, is to be patient (2:214).
َ َو َل َنبْ ُل َو َّن ُكم ِبشَ ْي ء ِ م َن ا ْل َخ ْو ِف َوا ْل ُجو ِع َو َن ْق ص ِ م َن الْأ ْم َوا ِل َ َّ - َوالْأن ُف ِس َوالث َم َرا ِت َوبَ ِش ِر ال َّصا ِب ِري َن
And We will surely test you with something of fear and hunger and a loss of wealth and lives and fruits, but give good tidings to the patient, (2:155)
This type of suffering may better be termed “hardship” as it is not due to aggression from another person or entity. The person suffering
108 SUBMISSION cannot be called a “victim” because no one intentionally caused their suffering.
Suffering due to unnatural causes An example of this type of suffering could be the result of one or more people physically attacking you, e.g. bullying you or waging war against you. Another example is when someone commits black magic against you. Obviously, this type of suffering is not due to natural causes because someone is intentionally trying to hurt you, whether physically or mentally. Consequently, a person suffering in this way can be called a “victim”.
According to verse 16:126, if you are intentionally harmed by someone, then you have the right to retaliate and punish them with a punishment that is equivalent of that with which you were harmed. However, the verse also indicates that being patient and not opting to punish your enemy is better.
َوإِ ْن َعا َقبْ ُت ْم َف َعا ِق ُبوا ِب ِم ْث ِل َما ُعو ِقبْ ُتم ِب ِه َو َلئِن َصبَ ْر ُت ْم َل ُه َو َخيْ ر ِلل َّصا ِب ِري َن
And if you punish [an enemy, O believers], punish with an equivalent of that with which you were harmed. But if you are patient - it is better for those who are patient. (16:126)
Logically, being patient would be fine if the harm done to you was still bearable. If the harm done to you is constantly repeated and interferes with your ability to work, for example, then being patient without retaliating is probably not the best option for you, especially if being patient without retaliating frustrates you to the point that you are constantly complaining about the harm done to you.
Verses 2:190-194 also justify and encourage fighting back in response to aggression committed against you. The wording, however, makes it sound like a large group of people, e.g. disbelievers, are fighting or waging war against a large group of Muslims. Nevertheless, the verses help give some guidelines for retaliating against any form of aggression, especially when done by a disbeliever. These guidelines can be summarized as follows:
• If someone fights you, are are allowed to fight back as long as your retaliation is equivalent to the aggression done against
109 DAVID
you • If someone stops fighting you, then you must stop fighting back
َو َقاتِ ُلوا ِفي َس ِبي ِل ال َّل ِه ا َّل ِذي َن ُي َقاتِ ُلو َن ُك ْم َولَا َت ْع َت ُدوا ۚ إِ َّن ال َّل َه لَا َ ُي ِح ب ا ْل ُم ْع َت ِدي َن َوا ْق ُت ُلو ُه ْم َحيْ ُث َث ِق ْف ُت ُمو ُه ْم َوأ ْخ ِر ُجو ُهم ِ م ْن َ َ َحيْ ُث أ ْخ َر ُجو ُك ْم ۚ َوا ْل ِف ْت َن ُة أ َش د ِم َن ا ْل َق ْت ِل ۚ َولَا ُت َقاتِ ُلو ُه ْم ِعن َد ا ْل َم ْس ِج ِد ا ْل َح َرا ِم َح َّت َٰى ُي َقاتِ ُلو ُك ْم ِفي ِه َفإِن َقا َت ُلو ُك ْم َفا ْق ُت ُلو ُه ْم َّ كَ ََٰذ ِل َك َج َزا ُء ا ْلكَا ِف ِري َن - َفإِ ِن ان َت َه ْوا َفإِ َّن الل َه َغ ُفو ر َّر ِحي م َّ َو َقاتِ ُلو ُه ْم َح َّت َٰى لَا َت ُكو َن ِف ْت َن ة َويَ ُكو َن ال ِ دي ُن ِلل ِه َفإِ ِن ان َت َه ْوا َفلَا َّ ُع ْد َوا َن إِلا َع َلى ال َّظا ِل ِمي َن ال َّش ْه ُر ا ْل َح َرا ُم ِبال َّش ْه ِر ا ْل َح َرا ِم َوا ْل ُح ُر َما ُت ِق َصا ص ۚ َف َم ِن ا ْع َت َد َٰى َع َليْ ُك ْم َفا ْع َت ُدوا َع َليْ ِه ِب ِم ْث ِل َ َما ا ْع َت َد َٰى َع َليْ ُك ْم ۚ َوا َّت ُقوا ال َّل َه َوا ْع َل ُموا أ َّن ال َّل َه َم َع ا ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
Fight in the way of Allah those who fight you but do not transgress. Indeed. Allah does not like transgressors. And kill them wherever you overtake them and expel them from wherever they have expelled you, and fitnah is worse than killing. And do not fight them at al- Masjid al- Haram until they fight you there. But if they fight you, then kill them. Such is the recompense of the disbelievers. And if they cease, then indeed, Allah is Forgiving and Merciful. Fight them until there is no [more] fitnah and [until] worship is [acknowledged to be] for Allah . But if they cease, then there is to be no aggression except against the oppressors. [Fighting in] the sacred month is for [aggression committed in] the sacred month, and for [all] violations is legal retribution. So whoever has assaulted you, then assault him in the same way that he has assaulted you. And fear Allah and know that Allah is with those who fear Him. (2:190-194)
WILL SOMEONE WHO HAS WRONGED ME GET MY SINS?
Some Muslims, when wronged by someone else, don’t believe that there is a benefit that comes with their loss. However, the Quran indicates that some of a victim’s sins will be transferred to the evildoer thereby reducing the sins of the victim. This is suggested by the story of Adam’s two sons in 5:27-30 where some of the sins of one son was transferred to the other.
110 SUBMISSION
َ َوا ْت ُل َع َليْ ِه ْم َنبَأ ابْ َن ْي آدَ َم ِبا ْل َح ِ ق إِ ْذ َق َّربَا ُق ْربَا ًنا َف ُت ُق ِب َل ِم ْن َ َ أ َح ِد ِه َما َو َل ْم ُي َت َقبَّ ْل ِم َن الْآ َخ ِر َقا َل لَأ ْق ُت َل َّن َك َقا َل إِ َّن َما يَ َت َقبَّ ُل ال َّل ُه َ ِم َن ا ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن َلئِن بَ َسط َت إِ َل َّي يَ َد َك ِل َت ْق ُت َلنِي َما أ َنا ِببَا ِس ط َ َ َّ ُ َ يَ ِد َي إِ َليْ َك لِأ ْق ُت َل َك إِ نِي أ َخا ُف الل َه َر َّب ا ْل َعا َل ِمي َن إِ نِي أ ِري ُد أن َ َت ُبو َء ِبإِ ْث ِمي َوإِ ْث ِم َك َف َت ُكو َن ِم ْن أ ْص َحا ِب ال َّنا ِر ۚ َو ََٰذ ِل َك َج َزا ُء َ َ ال َّظا ِل ِمي َن َف َط َّو َع ْت َل ُه َن ْف ُس ُه َق ْت َل أ ِخي ِه َف َق َت َل ُه َفأ ْصبَ َح ِم َن ا ْل َخا ِس ِري َن
And recite to them the story of Adam's two sons, in truth, when they both offered a sacrifice [to God], and it was accepted from one of them but was not accepted from the other. Said [the latter], "I will surely kill you." Said [the former], "Indeed, God only accepts from the righteous [who fear Him]. If you should raise your hand against me to kill me - I shall not raise my hand against you to kill you. Indeed, I fear God, Lord of the worlds. Indeed I want you to obtain [thereby] my sin and your sin so you will be among the companions of the Fire. And that is the recompense of wrongdoers." And his soul permitted to him the murder of his brother, so he killed him and became among the losers. (5:27-30)
HOW MANY STEPS ARE THERE IN PERFORMING ABLUTION (WUDHU)?
Most Muslims think there are more than 4 steps to perform ablution (wudhu). However, the Quran makes it very clear in verse 5:6 that there are exactly 4 steps:
1. Wash your face 2. Wash each hand to the elbow 3. Wipe your head 4. Wipe each foot to the ankle
َ يَا أي َها ا َّل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا إِ َذا ُق ْم ُت ْم إِ َلى ال َّصلَا ِة َفا ْغ ِس ُلوا ُو ُجو َه ُك ْم َ َ َوأيْ ِديَ ُك ْم إِ َلى ا ْل َم َرا ِف ِق َوا ْم َس ُحوا ِب ُر ُءو ِس ُك ْم َوأ ْر ُج َل ُك ْم إِ َلى ا ْلكَ ْعبَيْ ِن
O you who have believed, when you rise to [perform] prayer, wash your faces and your hands to the elbows and wipe your heads and your feet to the ankles. (5:6)
111 DAVID
Some Muslims insist that you must do more such as wash the inside of your mouth, clear your nostrils, wipe your neck, etc. Though it’s probably okay to do these things, one must not say that these additional steps are required since nowhere in the Quran does it require them. Believing that these extra steps are required and telling others that these extra steps are required constitutes belief in an Islamic law that God never approved. Therefore, to be safe and correct, one should not add to the steps clearly specified in the Quran and just stick to the 4 steps. If one feels that they need to wash their mouths or clear their nostrils or wipe their necks, they can do that before performing ablution (wudhu). They can also take a bath or shower before performing ablution (wudhu) as well.
HOW MANY TIMES MUST YOU PERFORM EACH STEP IN ABLUTION (WUDHU)?
Most Muslims think that they must perform each step of ablution (wudhu) three times as if doing it less or more than three times invalidates the ablution. However, the Quran never mentions a specific number of steps required to perform ablution. Therefore, you are free to perform each step as many times as you want. Also, you are forbidden from telling others that they are required to perform each step a specific number of times since God never required any specific number.
َ يَا أي َها ا َّل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا إِ َذا ُق ْم ُت ْم إِ َلى ال َّصلَا ِة َفا ْغ ِس ُلوا ُو ُجو َه ُك ْم َ َ َوأيْ ِديَ ُك ْم إِ َلى ا ْل َم َرا ِف ِق َوا ْم َس ُحوا ِب ُر ُءو ِس ُك ْم َوأ ْر ُج َل ُك ْم إِ َلى ا ْلكَ ْعبَيْ ِن
O you who have believed, when you rise to [perform] prayer, wash your faces and your hands to the elbows and wipe your heads and your feet to the ankles. (5:6)
IS THE CALL TO PRAYER (ADHAAN) CORRECT?
Many Muslims hear the call to prayer (adhaan) and assume it is correct. However, the most widely used version of the call to prayer contains wording that not only seems irrelevant, but also possibly contradictory to the purpose of the call. According to Wikipedia, the Sunni call to prayer, for example, contains the wording "I acknowledge that Muhammad is the Messenger of God."
112 SUBMISSION
A couple of questions worth asking are:
• If the caller to prayer (muezzin) is calling or telling people to pray to God, why is he (it’s always a male) saying that he acknowledges that Muhammad is the messenger of God? • In verse 72:18, God makes it clear that mosques (places of worship) are for God and that we must not invoke anyone with God. Verse 20:14 makes it clear that prayer is to remember God. Based on these two verses, is it even necessary or allowed to mention that Muhammad is a messenger of God? God has many messengers including Abraham and, according to 2:285, they should all be treated equally. Exclusively stating that Muhammad is the messenger of God would therefore violate 2:285.
َ َ َوأ َّن ا ْل َم َسا ِج َد ِل َّل ِه َفلَا َت ْد ُعوا َم َع ال َّل ِه أ َح ًدا
And [He revealed] that the masjids are for God, so do not invoke with God anyone. (72:18)
َ َ َ إِ َّننِي أ َنا ال َّل ُه لَا إِ ََٰل َه إِ َّلا أ َنا َفا ْع ُب ْدنِي َوأ ِق ِم ال َّصلَا َة ِل ِذكْ ِري
Indeed, I am God. There is no deity except Me, so worship Me and establish prayer for My remembrance. (20:14)
َ لَا ُن َف ِر ُق بَيْ َن أ َح د ِ من ر ُس ِل ِه
We make no distinction between any of His messengers. (2:285)
Based on these issues, a more logical version of the call to prayer that also doesn’t violate the Quran would be as follows:
Before After
God is the greatest. God is the greatest.
I testify that there is no god but God. There is no god but God.
I testify that Muhammad is the
113 DAVID
Messenger of God.
Hasten to prayer (Salah).
Hasten to success.
God is greatest.
There is no god but God.
I didn’t mention the number of times each statement should be said since that is irrelevant. It could be twice, four times, or however many times one sees fit.
I also excluded the "Hasten to prayer" and “Hasted to success” statements since people already know that they should pray as soon as it’s time and that praying is one of many requirements for long term success. Everyone knows that when the call to prayer is done, it is time to pray and that they should pray. The purpose of prayer is to worship God alone and the two statements in the proposed call to prayer clearly focus on that aspect.
MUST THE CALL TO PRAYER BE DONE IN ARABIC?
Many Muslims in non-Muslim countries believe that the call to prayer must be done in Arabic. However, there is no requirement in the Quran that it be done in Arabic. It is clear that the purpose of the call to prayer is to remind people that it’s time to pray so that they go and pray. If people don’t speak or understand Arabic, then an Arabic call to prayer becomes less useful. Although most non Arabic-speaking people know that when they hear the call to prayer in Arabic that it’s time to pray, not understanding the meaning of the words uttered during the call would render it effectively no different than if someone blew a horn or rang a bell.
MUST THE CALL TO PRAYER BE DONE LIVE OR CAN IT BE PRERECORDED?
Many Muslims think that the call to prayer must be done live and that playing a prerecorded version of the call is invalid. However, there are no requirements in the Quran that it be done live. It is commonly known that the first person to perform the call to prayer was a man by the name
114 SUBMISSION of Bilal. It is also commonly known that he was chosen for having a good voice. Unfortunately, many callers to prayer (muezzins) do not have a good voice and to make matters worse, they use modern-day technology (loudspeakers) to blast their unpleasant voice all over town and sometimes right next to people’s living rooms. It is clear that God has given some people gifts over others, such as a nice voice. There are many people who have a nice voice and can perform the call to prayer such that it is generally more pleasant to listen to. These calls can be recorded and played either manually or automatically. It is clear that doing so has many benefits including motivating people to actually pray rather than cover their ears. While some people may argue that using modern day technology by playing a recording invalidates the call, that argument would also invalidate all current methods of the call to prayer since they use loudspeakers which did not exist during the time of Muhammad. Regardless, there are no specific requirements in the Quran with regards to the call to prayer. Therefore, God has given us freedom to perform it however best we can. Playing a recording of a pleasant- sounding call to prayer would clearly result in a better, consistent and more motivating experience for the target audience.
CAN WE MENTION MUHAMMAD OR ANYONE ELSE DURING PRAYER?
Many Muslims recite the tashahhud and salawaat al-nabi during prayer. However, the Quran in verse 72:18 and 20:14 make it clear that
1. Prayer is for God alone 2. No one should be invoked with God during prayer
َ َ َ إِ َّننِي أ َنا ال َّل ُه لَا إِ ََٰل َه إِ َّلا أ َنا َفا ْع ُب ْدنِي َوأ ِق ِم ال َّصلَا َة ِل ِذكْ ِري
Indeed, I am God. There is no deity except Me, so worship Me and establish prayer for My remembrance. (20:14)
َ َ َوأ َّن ا ْل َم َسا ِج َد ِل َّل ِه َفلَا َت ْد ُعوا َم َع ال َّل ِه أ َح ًدا
And [He revealed] that the masjids are for God, so do not invoke with God anyone. (72:18)
Therefore, prayer should not mention Muhammad, Abraham or anyone
115 DAVID else since prayer is supposed to be exclusively for God.
According to verse 33:56, God asks believers to send blessings on Muhammad.
َّ َ َّ إ ِ َّن الل َه َو َملَائِكَ َت ُه ُي َصلو َن َع َلى ال َّن ِب ي ِ ۚ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا َص لوا َع َليْ ِه َو َس ِ ل ُموا َت ْس ِلي ًما
Indeed, God confers blessing upon the Prophet, and His angels [ask Him to do so]. O you who have believed, ask [ God to confer] blessing upon him and ask [ Allah to grant him] peace. (33:56)
However, it doesn’t say you must do it during prayer which, according to verse 20:14, is reserved for God. If one wants to ask God to bless Muhammad and Abraham or make a statement of testimony as to their belief that Muhammad is a messenger of God, they can do that after the prayer. To prevent violating the requirements of prayer as stated in the two verses above, one should only mention God and focus on worshipping Him and not mix the statements uttered with anything besides worshipping God. Furthermore, it is clear from that Quran that many people such as Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and many more, prayed before Muhammad’s time. Since Muhammad didn’t exist yet, they couldn’t have prayed and mentioned Muhammad’s name. Therefore, adding Muhammad’s name during prayer must have been an addition which, unfortunately, violates the Quran.
CAN MUHAMMAD OR OTHER PEOPLE’S NAMES BE DISPLAYED IN MOSQUES?
Most mosques throughout the world have Arabic calligraphy written on their walls. They also often emphasize two names in particular: God (God) and Muhammad. Most people seem to think this is acceptable. However, verse 72:18 makes it very clear that mosques are for God and that we must not invoke anyone besides God in them.
َ َ َوأ َّن ا ْل َم َسا ِج َد ِل َّل ِه َفلَا َت ْد ُعوا َم َع ال َّل ِه أ َح ًدا
And [He revealed] that the masjids are for God, so do not invoke with God anyone. (72:18)
116 SUBMISSION
It is clear that Muhammad is not the only messenger of God. Furthermore, verse 2:285 forbids us from differentiating between the messengers of God.
َ ... ال َّر ُسو ُل ... َوا ْل ُم ْؤ ِم ُنو َن ...لَا ُن َف ِر ُق بَيْ َن أ َح د ِ من ر ُس ِل ِه ...
The Messenger ... and the believers ..., [saying], "We make no distinction between any of His (God’s) messengers." … (2:285)
Therefore, we must treat all messengers as equal. To mention Muhammad’s name in mosques is somewhat a violation of verse 72:18 and to do so without mentioning the other messengers is a violation of 2:285. Therefore, any name besides God’s name should probably not be displayed in mosques.
IS IT BETTER TO MEMORIZE THE QURAN OR TO READ THE QURAN?
Many Muslims go through the huge effort of memorizing the Quran, even if they don’t speak Arabic. In general, many Muslims are also very impressed to hear of someone who has memorized the entire Quran. Sadly, when you ask these people if they understand what they memorized, they say they don’t understand it. In other words, many of these people have managed to memorize the sounds of the Arabic Quran without understanding the meaning of what they’ve spent so much time trying to memorize. According the verse 2:2, the Quran is a guide for people who believe in God.
ََٰذ ِل َك ا ْل ِك َتا ُب لَا َريْ َب ۛ ِفي ِه ۛ ُه ًدى ِل ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
This is the Book about which there is no doubt, a guidance for those conscious of God - (2:2)
And according to verse 47:24, the Quran should be studied and understood.
َ َ َ أ َفلَا يَ َت َدبَّ ُرو َن ا ْل ُق ْرآ َن أ ْم َع َل َٰى ُق ُلو ب أ ْق َفا ُل َها
117 DAVID
Then do they not study / think deeply about / understand (yatadabbaruna) the Qur'an, or are there locks upon [their] hearts? (47:24)
While there is nothing wrong with memorizing the Quran, it should be clear that understanding the meaning of the Quran should be a priority. After all, how can you be guided by a book that contains guidance if you don’t understand what you are reading, let alone have memorized.
IS IT BETTER TO READ THE ARABIC QURAN OR A TRANSLATION?
Many non Arabic-speaking Muslims diligently read the Arabic Quran throughout their lives. Sadly, most of them have no idea of the meaning of the words they read. As such, it doesn’t seem fitting to even say that they are "reading" the Quran since “reading” implies an understanding of the words being read. As such, a possibly more appropriate description of their actions is that they are “making the sounds of the Arabic Quran.” The word Qur’an is an Arabic word that translates to “Reading” in English. It is called as such because it’s supposed to be read. In addition to reading it, God expects you to think deeply about it and understand it (47:24).
َ َ َ أ َفلَا يَ َت َدبَّ ُرو َن ا ْل ُق ْرآ َن أ ْم َع َل َٰى ُق ُلو ب أ ْق َفا ُل َها
Then do they not study / think deeply about / understand (yatadabbaruna) the Qur'an, or are there locks upon [their] hearts? (47:24)
God makes it clear in 2:2: that the Quran is a guide.
ََٰذ ِل َك ا ْل ِك َتا ُب لَا َريْ َب ۛ ِفي ِه ۛ ُه ًدى ِل ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
This is the Book about which there is no doubt, a guidance for those conscious of God - (2:2)
Obviously, in order to be "guided", you need to understand the meaning
118 SUBMISSION of the guide. And obviously, you can understand a guide if you don’t understand the language of that guide. Therefore, it should be obvious that non-Arabic speakers will benefit most from reading a translation of the Quran to satisfy verse 47:24 and be “guided.” People don’t magically get guidance by reading a book they don’t understand. If one feels it important to read the Arabic Quran, they can read both the Arabic version and a translated version side by side.
ARE YOU ALLOWED TO SING THE QURAN?
Many Muslims think that it is better to recite the Quran with a certain intonation. The resulting effect can be somewhat like they are singing a song with or without instruments.
Here’s an example without instruments.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7KyGyiLFPis
And here’s an example with instruments.
119 DAVID
https://www.youtube.com/watch?time_continue=25&v=V_q5EXpe4GI
There doesn’t appear to be any ruling against singing the Quran. However, one should keep in mind the purpose of the Quran and what God expects everyone to do with it. As stated earlier, the Quran is a book of guidance (2:2) and God expects everyone to read, understand, and think deeply about it (47:24).
ARE YOU SUPPOSED TO PRAY QUIETLY?
Most Muslims pray quietly. However, according to verse 17:110, you’re supposed to pray with a moderate volume.
َ َ َ ُق ِل ا ْد ُعوا ال َّل َه أ ِو ا ْد ُعوا ال َّر ْح ََٰم َن أيًّا َّما َت ْد ُعوا َف َل ُه الْأ ْس َما ُء ا ْل ُح ْس َن َٰى ۚ َولَا َت ْج َه ْر ِب َصلَاتِ َك َولَا ُت َخا ِف ْت ِب َها َوابْ َت ِغ بَيْ َن ََٰذ ِل َك َس ِبيلًا
Say, "Call upon God or call upon the Most Merciful. Whichever [name] you call - to Him belong the best names." And do not recite [too] loudly in your prayer or [too] quietly but seek between that an [intermediate] way. (17:110)
WHY ARE YOU MUSLIM?
Many Muslims, when asked why they are Muslim, say that they are Muslim because their parents were Muslim and their relatives are Muslim
120 SUBMISSION and that’s what they’ve been taught since childhood and that that’s all they know. Many non-Muslims would say the exact same thing. However, is this reason for being Muslim an acceptable reason? According to verses 21:52-68, we see the story of Prophet Abraham and his community of idolaters. We Abraham told them to stop worshipping statues and to worship the one true God, their response was, "No. We shall worship what our parents and ancestors worship." The Quran goes on to say that they follow their parents “even though their parents knew nothing.” Therefore, is the behavior of Muslims and non-Muslims today any different than the idolaters of Abraham’s time? If your reason for being Muslim is because of tradition, then your reason for being Muslim is not based on an understanding as to why you should be Muslim. The same applies to non-Muslims. In verse 17:36, God tells us to not follow what we don’t understand. In verse 10:100, He tells use to use reason to choose a belief.
َولَا َت ْق ُف َما َليْ َس َل َك ِب ِه ِع ْل م ۚ إِ َّن ال َّس ْم َع َوا ْلبَ َص َر َوا ْل ُف َؤا َد ُك ل ُ أو ََٰلئِ َك كَا َن َع ْن ُه َم ْس ُئولًا
And do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight and the heart - about all those [one] will be questioned. (17:36)
َ َّ َّ َو َما كَا َن ِل َن ْف س أن ُت ْؤ ِم َن إِلا ِبإِذْ ِن الل ِه ۚ َويَ ْج َع ُل ال ِر ْج َس َع َلى ا َّل ِذي َن لَا يَ ْع ِق ُلو َن
And it is not for a soul to believe except by permission of God, and He will place defilement upon those who will not use reason. (10:100)
Therefore, everyone must try to understand and see proof to support their choice of religion. If you were born Christian, then studying Christianity alone would most likely only give you a better understanding of Christianity and not make you aware of the correct religion of Islam. The same applies to all other non-Muslims. But what about Muslims? Of all the religions in the world, how could you know that Islam is correct if you haven’t done at least a simple comparison of the other religions. By comparing all religions, even if just briefly, one can then choose a religion based on understanding and personal choice rather than tradition and inheritance. In the end, you should come to the conclusion that the religion of Submission (Islam) according to the Quran is the true
121 DAVID religion to be followed. Then, if anyone asks why you are Muslim, instead of saying, "because I was born Muslim" or “because my parents are Muslim” or “because that’s all I know”, you could say, “because I’ve compared all religions and Islam makes sense so therefore I personally choose Islam as my religion.”
THE SIN OF RACISM AND SATAN, THE FATHER OF RACISM
Many people, including Muslims, are racist or discriminatory. Racism is prejudice based on ethnic race whereas discrimination is prejudice based on anything. There are many different types of racism and discrimination. Some examples are:
• Racism between people of two different ethnic groups, e.g. Arabs and Indians. • Racism within a single ethnic group, e.g. rich Saudis and poor Egyptians • Discrimination based on income level, e.g. rich Indians and poor Indians • Discrimination based on skin color, e.g. lighter skin versus darker skin • Etc
Many Muslims who consider themselves good Muslims are racist. It may be that they think that God never specifically forbade racism, even though common sense would tell you that racism is unacceptable and therefore un-Islamic. It turns out that not only is racism Islamically unacceptable, it is the root cause that will send Iblis (Satan) to Hell for eternity.
First of all, God created all humans as follows:
1. He created Adam 2. He created Adam’s wife from Adam 3. He created the rest of mankind from Adam and Eve
َ َّ يَا أي َها ال َّنا ُس ا َّت ُقوا َربَّ ُك ُم ال ِذي َخ َل َق ُكم ِ من َّن ْف س َوا ِح َد ة َّ َو َخ َل َق ِم ْن َها َز ْو َج َها َوبَ َّث ِم ْن ُه َما ِر َجالًا كَثِي ًرا َونِ َسا ًء ۚ َوا َّت ُقوا الل َه َّ َ َّ ال ِذي َت َسا َء ُلو َن ِب ِه َوالْأ ْر َحا َم ۚ إِ َّن الل َه كَا َن َع َليْ ُك ْم َر ِقيبًا
122 SUBMISSION
O mankind, fear your Lord, who created you from one soul and created from it its mate and dispersed from both of them many men and women. And fear God, through whom you ask one another, and the wombs. Indeed God is ever, over you, an Observer. (4:1)
God intentionally created many languages and skin colors.
َ َ َ ۚ َو ِم ْن آيَاتِ ِه َخ ْل ُق ال َّس َما َوا ِت َوالْأ ْر ِض َوا ْختِلَا ُف أ ْل ِس َنتِ ُك ْم َوأ ْل َوانِ ُك ْم إِ َّن ِفي ََٰذ ِل َك لَآيَا ت ِل ْل َعا ِل ِمي َن
And of His signs is the creation of the heavens and the earth and the diversity of your languages and your colors. Indeed in that are signs for those of knowledge. (30:22)
َ َو ِم َن ال َّنا ِس َوال َّد َوا ِب َوالْأَ ْن َعا ِم ُم ْخ َت ِل ف أ ْل َوا ُن ُه كَ ََٰذ ِل َك إِ َّن َما َّ َّ يَ ْخشَى الل َه ِم ْن ِعبَا ِد ِه ا ْل ُع َل َما ُء إِ َّن الل َه َع ِزي ز َغ ُفو ر
And among people and moving creatures and grazing livestock are various colors similarly. Only those fear God, from among His servants, who have knowledge. Indeed, God is Exalted in Might and Forgiving. (35:28)
Satan: The Father of Racism
Racism often is the result of arrogance whereby someone feels superior to a different group. As it turns out, Satan was the first racist as he, being a jinn made from smokeless fire, felt he was made of a superior makeup compared to Adam, who was a human made from mud. As a result of his superiority complex, when God instructed Satan to bow down before Adam, he refused.
َوإِ ْذ َقا َل َرب َك ِل ْل َملَائِكَ ِة إِ نِي َخا ِل ق بَشَ ًرا ِ من َص ْل َصا ل ِ م ْن َح َمإ َّم ْس ُنو ن َفإِ َذا َس َّويْ ُت ُه َو َن َف ْخ ُت ِفي ِه ِمن رو ِحي َف َق ُعوا َل ُه َ َّ َ َ َسا ِج ِدي َن َف َس َج َد ا ْل َملَائِكَ ُة ُكل ُه ْم أ ْج َم ُعو َن إِلا إِبْ ِلي َس أبَ َٰى أن يَ ُكو َن َ َم َع ال َّسا ِج ِدي َن َقا َل يَا إِبْ ِلي ُس َما َل َك أ َّلا َت ُكو َن َم َع ال َّسا ِج ِدي َن
123 DAVID
َ َ َقا َل َل ْم أ ُكن ل ِأ ْس ُج َد ِلبَشَ ر َخ َل ْق َت ُه ِمن َص ْل َصا ل ِ م ْن َح َمإ َّم ْس ُنو ن
And [mention, O Muhammad], when your Lord said to the angels, "I will create a human being out of clay from an altered black mud. And when I have proportioned him and breathed into him of My [created] soul, then fall down to him in prostration." So the angels prostrated - all of them entirely, except Iblees, he refused to be with those who prostrated. [ God] said, O Iblees, what is [the matter] with you that you are not with those who prostrate?" He (Satan) said, "Never would I prostrate to a human whom You created out of clay from an altered black mud." (15:28-33)
Though it can be argued that Satan will go to Hell because he did not bow down before Adam, the root cause of Satan not bowing down before Adam is because Satan was racist. Coupled with the proof that God intentionally created everyone with differences such as in language and skin color, it stands to reason that racist behavior is a sin.
IS THE END OF THE WORLD A BAD THING?
Many Muslims like to share stories about signs that the end of the world is near. Most of these signs are based on the hadith such as the proliferation of homosexuals, same-sex marriage, prostitution, taller and taller skyscrapers, etc. However, the Quran makes no mention of the signs of the end of the world. Either way, the stories told by people that the end of the world is coming is as if the end is such a bad thing. The Quran states in verse 2:277 that people who are believers and are righteous will have no fear regarding the end of the world.
َ إِ َّن ا َّل ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا َو َع ِم ُلوا ال َّصا ِل َحا ِت َوأ َقا ُموا ال َّصلَا َة َوآ َت ُوا ال َّزكَا َة َ َل ُه ْم أ ْج ُر ُه ْم ِعن َد َر ِب ِه ْم َولَا َخ ْو ف َع َليْ ِه ْم َولَا ُه ْم يَ ْح َز ُنو َن
Indeed, those who believe and do righteous deeds and establish prayer and give zakah will have their reward with their Lord, and there will be no fear concerning them, nor will they grieve. (2:277)
So, if you fear the end of the world, then it could be that you are not a believer and are not righteous. People who know the future are usually at an advantage. It’s probably even safe to say that they are always at an advantage. If people can know ahead of time that due to their past
124 SUBMISSION actions, they will go to Hell, they will obviously do whatever it takes to repent and change their ways to have a better future (i.e. go to Paradise). Believers, in one way, are at an advantage because they know something that disbelievers don’t know or refuse to believe, namely that Paradise and Hell are real and will come after the end of the world. With this knowledge, wise believers would do the best they can to go to Paradise. However, they know that Paradise will not come until the end of the world comes. Therefore, the occurrence of the end of the world is a prerequisite for entrance to Paradise. As detailed in the Quran, Paradise is far better than the life of this world. Obviously, everyone would choose Paradise over this world. That being the case, if the end of the world came tomorrow and you have prepared yourself for it, then logically you should be excited as that would mean that Paradise would come sooner than later. In summary, the end of the world is only bad if you’re going to Hell. The end of the world is actually a good thing if you’re going to Heaven.
IF MOST ISLAMIC SCHOLARS AGREE ON SOMETHING, THEN AREN'T THEY ALL CORRECT?
Many Muslims will argue that if the majority of Islamic scholars agree on something, then they must be correct and there is no reason for individuals to question their opinions and decisions. The problem with this argument is that anyone can be wrong and when we think about the majority of Islamic scholars, we can get a better understanding as to why they mostly agree on the same things, e.g. the requirement to wear the hijab, the time to break fast as being maghrib instead of night, the requirement to only perform hajj during 5 days of the year, and so on. Most, if not all, of the proofs in this book are easily and clearly proven in the Quran without having to resort to stretching the meaning of words. As an individual who has lived and studied in different Islamic countries both in secular and Islamic schools, including a strict Islamic boarding school, I can see why most Islamic scholars end up just believing in the same Islamic laws. Following are my observation and/or opinions:
Rote Memorization vs Critical Thinking Most Muslim scholars study Islam in an Islamic country. Unfortunately, most Islamic countries tend to emphasis rote memorization over critical thinking. This educational culture clearly would limit the ability of aspiring students of Islam to discover the correct meaning of verses of the Quran which could have a profound effect on everyone's daily practices and overall understanding of the religion.
125 DAVID
Teacher-Always-Right Mentality From my experience, it appears that many schools in Islamic countries, especially Islamic schools, have this culture whereby the teacher (guru) is always right. It's as if one should not question the teacher or a teacher's belief. If one were to question a teacher's belief in, say, a particular Islamic law, instead of praising the student for asking a thoughtful question, the teacher may
• scold the student for challenging the teacher • give the student some vague response and then change the subject • give the student some irrelevant response such as, "Everyone has believed in this for the last 1400 years. Do you think everyone is wrong but you?"
Fear of being an outcast Most people, including students of religion, prefer to blend in and be part of their immediate community. If a student were to have different opinion about a particular Islamic law, they may feel afraid to voice their opinion or to follow it if the majority disagrees with them. They may even fear being bullied or ostracized. If they are already a religious leader, whether as an imam at a mosque or a famous lecturer, believing in a practice that isn't common among the majority could result in a job loss. I believe that the factors above are just some likely reasons for why the majority of Islamic scholars end up, for the most part, just agreeing on the same things that their teachers and society believe.
PEOPLE ARE INCLINED TO DISPUTE ISSUES OF RELIGION
In the Quran, there are many verses that describe how the Jews and Christians dispute with one another, and how the Jews and Christians dispute with Muslims who follow the Quran. As we can see in society today, even Jews dispute amongst themselves, Christians dispute amongst themselves and Muslims dispute amongst themselves. Apparently, God already informed us of this in verse 18:54 which states that, despite the many examples provided in the Quran, people will still dispute Quranic issues.
َو َل َق ْد َص َّر ْف َنا ِفي ََٰه َذا ا ْل ُق ْرآ ِن ِلل َّنا ِس ِمن ُك ِ ل َم َث ل ۚ َوكَا َن
126 SUBMISSION
َ الْ ِإن َسا ُن أكْ َث َر شَ ْي ء َج َدلًا
And We have certainly diversified in this Qur'an for the people from every [kind of] example; but man has ever been, most of anything, [prone to] dispute. (18:54)
Unfortunately, it should come as no surprise, then, that despite the many examples provided in the Quran, many Muslims still insist that the hadith is necessary to complete explain the Quran and will continue to dispute the completeness and sufficiency of the Quran.
MY ADVICE
Following is my personal advice for prospective and current Muslims.
Don't believe me because of me
Many Muslims just believe their Islamic leaders because their leaders appear knowledgeable, famous, old and wise, and/or reputable. When it comes to Islamic law, no one should be believed purely because of who they are. What you should believe in is whatever can be proven to you. If I or anyone else makes a claim regarding Islam, you can and should ask for proof and only believe in it if you understand the proof. The Quran prohibits blind belief in verse 17:36.
Read the Quran to understand it
Many Muslims read the Quran in Arabic because they think that's better even though they don't speak nor understand Arabic. The Quran was revealed as a guide for life. Obviously, not understanding it will render its purpose almost useless to you. This isn't to say that reading the Quran in Arabic is unnecessary. However, you need to prioritize understanding the Quran as that is logically necessary to correctly understand and follow the religion. If you read and understand only one page of the Quran each day, that would arguably be better than reading but not understanding even 1000 pages each day. The Quran expects you to understand and think deeply about it in verse 47:24.
Get an idea about other religions
Everyone is raised to follow the beliefs of their parents. By the time one
127 DAVID is an adult, they've been so indoctrinated into and accustomed to their parent's religion that they'd feel almost sure that their parent's religion is correct. Furthermore, their relatives probably all share the same religion which makes them feel comfortable to keep their existing religion. However, we all know that not all religions are correct. For that reason, Islam could also be a wrong religion. Therefore, to increase your belief and understanding as to why Islam is the correct religion, one should at the very least learn a bit about other religions. If you, for example, read that Hindus, who make up a large percentage of the world population, worship statues, believe in a multitude of gods and, especially in Nepal, worship cows, then if you disagree that statues and cows are gods (as you should), you can confirm to yourself that Hinduism is not a correct religion. When you are done understanding core aspects of religion, you should be able to make an educated decision, in the sense that you've at least compared the various religions, and come to the conclusion that Islam is the correct religion. A nice summary of key beliefs for each religion can be viewed at http://www.religionfacts.com/big-religion-chart
Note: As usual, religionfacts.com states that Muhammad founded Islam which is obviously not true.
Ask Yourself Why You Are a Muslim ... Then Answer the Question
When asked why you are a Muslim, some people will honestly say something like, "because I was born that way" or, "because that's all I know", or "because it's just the right religion", or something else non- sensical. Obviously, if God asked you this and those were one of your answers, you should feel worried as neither one of those reasons are acceptable reasons for being a Muslim. For me personally, my analysis is as follows:
• God must be the creator and not the created It makes no sense for something you create, e.g. a statue, to then be your god. Logically, a creator is more suitable to be the god of its creation, whether that creation is inanimate or not. • God is something that cannot be killed or destroyed If God were a statue or a cow or a tree, then since these things can be destroyed and killed, it makes no sense that they be God.
128 SUBMISSION
• Something must have created the entire universe The universe is practically infinitely large. It makes no sense that anything on earth that we are aware of, e.g. humans, animals, trees, could have created the universe. It is not unreasonable, however, that God be a large, invisible entity that we just can't see.
• Quran The Quran provides many arguments for why God is God. I did not find any of the arguments to be irrational or non- sensical.
• Justice and equality for all It makes no sense for God to prefer a specific group of people over others, e.g. Jews. It also makes no sense for some people to get away with hurting others, no matter how big or small. Since it's clear that justice is not always realized in this world, e.g. some people do get away with murder before dying themselves, then there must be a way for these people to be punished. In the Quran, God ensures justice by explaining that everyone will be recompensed for all their actions, whether good or bad, and whether big or small. This is to occur on Judgment Day where the Quran explains that no soul can help one another and God will be the judge. Everyone's past actions will be shown to them. Evildoers who are not punished in the world will be punished in the afterlife, likely in Hell.
• Exorcisms I've had the opportunity to see numerous times how reciting the Quran could summon and burn jinn living in a human body. Consequently, I've been able to talk to jinn through a human medium. In some cases, the human would be a female and the voice of the jinn would be a male's voice. This discovery proves that 1) invisible creatures exist, 2) the jinn, as explained in the Quran, are real, and 3) the Quran itself is the truth.
Therefore, Islam (or Submission), as explained in the Quran, is the correct religion. And that is why I am a Muslim (Submitter).
JUDGEMENT DAY QUESTIONS
129 DAVID
This is a hypothetical dialogue between God and someone we’ll call “Ahmed”. The dialogue takes place on Judgment Day after the end of the world. This hypothetical dialogue is for educational purposes only.
God: When you were alive on earth, did you tell people that listening to music was forbidden / haram in Islam? Don’t lie. I’m God. I already know the answer.
Ahmed: Yes, God. Since it is haram, I told people that it was haram to listen to music.
God: What makes you think that listening to music is haram? Did you find that law in the Quran? Don’t lie to me. I’m God. And I authored the Quran!
Ahmed: It’s not in the Quran but it’s quite clear in the hadith (Sahih Bukhari) that music is haram.
God: Hmmm … in the Quran, I did not forbid the listening of music but you believe that I forbade listening to music because someone claimed to hear Prophet Muhammad say that listening to music was haram.
Ahmed: Well, since the hadith from Prophet Muhammad said that listening to music was haram, I assumed that it was God’s law.
God: Did you read the Quran while you were alive on earth?
Ahmed: Yes, of course! I read it thousands of times all throughout my life.
God: Great! Did you understand what you were reading?
Ahmed: Well, not really. Arabic is not my native language.
God: So you read the Quran thousands of times all throughout your life but didn’t even understand what you were reading?
Ahmed: Well, I figured I didn’t need to because I learned Islam from my parents, teachers in school and the community in general. Also, most Muslims believe the prophet’s hadith to be valid.
God: So you just assumed your parents, the community, and
130 SUBMISSION
popular belief are correct?
Ahmed: Well, yes. How could they all be wrong?
God: Well, if you took time to actually understand the Quran, you’d know why they could be wrong. I gave an example in verses 21:52-68 and 2:170 describing how Prophet Abraham’s father and community were all idol- worshippers. Also, I clearly stated in verse 6:116 that if you follow popular belief, you will be mislead. I also stated in verse 47:24 that you should study and understand the Quran. In verse 17:36, I also forbade people from believing in and following something without understanding it or seeing proof first.
Ahmed: What about the hadith? I studied it and many people forwarded many wise sayings of the Prophet Muhammad to me almost daily on WhatsApp, especially during Ramadan?
God: Like I said, if you took the time to understand the Quran as instructed in verse 47:24, you’d find that in verses 45:6, 68:36-38 and 6:114 that I forbade the following of any book or hadith besides the Quran.
Ahmed: But the hadith are statements from the Prophet himself. Since the prophet gave us the Quran, shouldn’t we also believe everything else he said?
God: Like I said, if you took the time to understand the Quran, you’d find in verses 10:15, 46:9, 6:50, 7:203 that even Muhammad himself only followed what was revealed to him. In other words, Muhammad himself would not have followed the hadith that you and most Muslims on earth followed.
Ahmed: Wasn’t everything he said revealed to him from God?
God: Like I said, if you took the time to understand the Quran, you’d know that only the Quran was a revelation from God. Everything else Muhammad said was not inspired by God. This is proven in verse 66:1 where I asked Muhammad why he forbade something which I never forbade in the Quran. Therefore, if I never said in the Quran that listening to music was forbidden, then no one
131 DAVID
else including Muhammad could make up a law in My name saying that music was forbidden.
Ahmed: If what you’re telling me is true, and since you’re God, it must be true, then I’m afraid most people on earth were misinformed because most of them took the hadith as God’s law.
God: I know. That’s why I said in verse 6:116 that if you follow popular belief, you will be misled because most people only follow assumptions without seeking proof.
Ahmed: But how could we only follow the Quran when it is incomplete? Everyone told me that the hadith was necessary to explain the Quran.
God: Like I said, if you took the time to understand the Quran, you wouldn’t be asking that question. I told you in verses 6:115 and 6:38 that the Quran is complete. I also said in verses 6:114 and 12:111 that it was very detailed. I also said in verse 25:33 that it is the best explanation (ahsan tafsir).
Ahmed: But the Quran doesn’t explain how to pray. Only the hadith explains how to pray.
God: That’s not true. How did you learn how to pray?
Ahmed: My parents taught me.
God: So you are assuming that the hadith explains in detail how to pray?
Ahmed: Well, I’ve been told that the hadith explains how to pray.
God: There you go again, just blindly believing whatever people tell you without proof.
Ahmed: But I was told by Islamic scholars. Surely they can be trusted, right?
God: The hadith was written 200+ years after Muhammad died. If only the hadith explains how to pray, then how did people pray during the 200+ years before the hadith was written?
132 SUBMISSION
Ahmed: Hmmm …. I guess they learned from their parents and the community.
God: In verse 22:26, it’s clear that people prayed during the time of Prophet Abraham. In verse 2:43, I told the Children of Israel (Jews) to pray with others who pray. In verse 3:43, I told Mary, mother of Prophet Jesus (Isa), to pray with others who pray. The Quran makes it clear that praying began way before Prophet Muhammad’s time. The Quran also details many aspects of prayer such as ablution (wudhu) (4:43; 5:6), prayer direction (qiblah) (2.143-44), prayer times (4:103; 11:114; 17:78; 24:58; 30:18; 2:238: 20:58), prostration (Sujood) (4:102; 48:29), standing position (3:39; 4:102), call to prayer (adhan) and congregation prayer (62:9), etc. People have been praying long before the hadith and they learned from their parents, generation after generation, just like you did.
Ahmed: I see ….
God: The hadith only mentions certain aspects of prayer. The fact that not even a single hadith explains the details of a complete prayer is suspicious considering the thousands of hadith that have been recorded.
Ahmed: Sighhh …. I guess I should have paid more attention to the actual “meaning” of the Quran instead of just making the “sounds” of the Arabic recitation. So now what?
God: Well, in verse 5:44, I told people that if they judge by any book besides the Quran, then they are kafir. Also, in verse 16:116 I told people not to spread false information in the name of God. You judged by telling people that God made listening to music haram even though I never said that in the Quran.
Ahmed: Oh shit! Can I go back to earth to fix my mistakes?
God: I knew you were going to say that. I even said so in verses 23:99-100.
Ahmed: But I didn’t know.
God: You had your entire life to figure this out. You repeatedly recited the Quran numerous times but never bothered to
133 DAVID
understand the meaning. Didn’t I give you a brain so that you could use it? Instead, you just blindly followed people like cows. I made this very clear in verses 8:22, 7:179 and 25:44.
Ahmed: So will I go to Hell?
God: Well, not necessarily. You’re actually not dead yet. You are sleeping right now and this entire dialogue is in your dream. I will cause you to wake up in precisely 2 hours, 7 minutes, 30 seconds and 14 milliseconds. After you wake up, I suggest you remember what we talked about in this dream. Remember, according to verse 28:56, I only give guidance to whoever I want. Don’t ignore it!
IS JESUS DEAD? WILL HE RETURN?
Some people think that Jesus is dead. Others think that he is alive on earth or in Heaven or Paradise and that he will return. Let’s see what God says about this in the Quran. In verse 5:117, we see a statement that God caused Jesus to die and that after Jesus died, God became the witness over Jesus’ people. The dialogue is between God and Jesus and takes place on the Day of Judgment.
َّ َ َ َّ َما ُق ْل ُت َل ُه ْم إِلا َما أ َم ْر َتنِي ِب ِه أ ِن ا ْع ُب ُدوا الل َه َر ِب ي َو َربَّ ُك ْم ۚ َو ُكن ُت َ َع َليْ ِه ْم َش ِهي ًدا َّما ُد ْم ُت ِفي ِه ْم َف َل َّما َت َو َّفيْ َتنِي ُكن َت أن َت ال َّر ِقي َب َ َع َليْ ِه ْم ۚ َوأن َت َع َل َٰى ُك ِ ل شَ ْي ء َش ِهي د
I (Jesus) did not say anything to them except what you commanded me with: To worship God, my Lord and your Lord, and I was a witness over them as long as I was among them, but when you caused me to die (Arabic: Tawafaytani), you were the watcher over them, and you are witness of all things. (5:117 part)
In verse 3:55, we see proof that God will cause Jesus to die before raising him.
134 SUBMISSION
َّ إِ ْذ َقا َل الل ُه يَا ِعي َس َٰى إِ نِي ُم َت َو ِ في َك َو َرا ِف ُع َك إِ َل َّي َو ُم َط ِ ه ُر َك َّ َّ َّ ِم َن ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا َو َجا ِع ُل ال ِذي َن ا َّتبَ ُعو َك َف ْو َق ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا إِ َل َٰى َ يَ ْو ِم ا ْل ِقيَا َم ِة ُث َّم إِ َل َّي َم ْر ِج ُع ُك ْم َفأ ْح ُك ُم بَيْ َن ُك ْم ِفي َما ُكن ُت ْم ِفي ِه َت ْخ َت ِل ُفو َن
When God said: "O Jesus! Verily, I shall cause you to die (Arabic: Mutawafeeka), and shall exalt you (Arabic: Rafiuka) to Me, and cleanse you of [the presence of] those who are bent on denying the truth; and I shall place those who follow you [far] above those who are bent on denying the truth, to the Day of Resurrection. In the end, to Me you must all return and I shall judge between you with regards to all on which you differed. (3:55 part)
The word “Mutawafeeka” comes from the word “tawaffa” which means “to cause to die”. This word and its correct meaning is used in many other verses including 16:70, 3:193, 7:126, 47:27, 2:234, 2:240, 2:281, 4:15, 4:97, and 6:61.
The word “Rafiuka” comes from the root word “raffa” which means “to be raised / raised to a high station”. It doesn’t literally mean cause Jesus to be lifted to ascend to Heaven but rather to raise Jesus in rank or status, e.g. exalt him. This expression is also used in verse 19:56-57 where Prophet Idris was also raised to a high station / exalted.
َوا ْذ ُك ْر ِفي ا ْل ِك َتا ِب إِ ْد ِري َس ۚ إِ َّن ُه كَا َن ِص ِ دي ًقا َّن ِبيًّا َو َر َف ْع َنا ُه َمكَا ًنا َع ِليًّا
”And make mention in the Scripture of Idris. Indeed! he was a saint, a prophet; And We raised him to high station. (Arabic: Rafa’nahu)” (19:56-57)
As a reminder to readers of how many translations of the Quran can be very misleading, following are some translations of part of the verse 3:55 above. Apparently, many translators try to avoid saying that Jesus is dead.
135 DAVID
Translator Translation
Sahih "O Jesus, indeed I will take you and raise you to International Myself …
Pickthall "O Jesus! Lo! I am gathering thee and causing thee to ascend unto Me..."
Yusuf Ali "O Jesus! I will take thee and raise thee to Myself…"
Shakir "O Isa! I am going to terminate the period of your stay (on earth) and cause you to ascend unto Me"
Muhammad He told Jesus, "I will save you from your enemies, raise Sarwar you to Myself..."
Mohsin "O 'Iesa (Jesus)! I will take you and raise you to Khan Myself…."
Farooq-i- "O Isa (Jesus)! I am going to recall you (from your Azam Malik mission) and raise you up to Myself...."
Ahmed Ali "O Jesus! I will take you to Myself and exalt you….."
In verse 5:109, we see proof that no messenger will know what happened on earth after they die. This includes prophet Jesus as he was not specifically excluded.
ُ يَ ْو َم يَ ْج َم ُع ال َّل ُه ال ر ُس َل َفيَ ُقو ُل َما َذا أ ِجبْ ُت ْم َقا ُلوا لَا ِع ْل َم َ َل َناإِ َّن َك أن َت َع َّلا ُم ا ْل ُغ ُيو ِب
“One day God will gather the messengers together, and ask: "What was the response you received (from men to your teaching)?" They will say: "We have no knowledge: it is You Who knows in full all that is hidden." (5:109)
In verses 4:157-158, God says that the Jews did not kill not crucify Jesus and that God raised Jesus to a high station / exalted him.
136 SUBMISSION
َّ َو َق ْو ِل ِه ْم إِ َّنا َق َت ْل َنا ا ْل َم ِسي َح ِعي َسى ابْ َن َم ْريَ َم َر ُسو َل الل ِه َو َما َق َت ُلو ُه َو َما َص َل ُبو ُه َو ََٰل ِكن ُش ِب َه َل ُه ْم ۚ َوإِ َّن ا َّل ِذي َن ا ْخ َت َل ُفوا ِفي ِه َل ِفي َش ك ِ م ْن ُه ۚ َما َل ُهم ِب ِه ِم ْن ِع ْل م إِ َّلا ا تِبَا َع ال َّظ ِ ن ۚ َو َما َق َت ُلو ُه يَ ِقي ًنا بَل َّر َف َع ُه ال َّل ُه إِ َليْ ِه ۚ َوكَا َن ال َّل ُه َع ِزي ًزا َح ِكي ًما
‘And they said (in boast), "Behold, we have slain the Christ Jesus, son of Mary, messenger of God" However, they did not slay him, and neither did they crucify him (Arabic: Salabuhu), but it appeared so to them; and, verily those who hold conflicting views thereon are indeed confused, having no [real] knowledge thereof, and following mere conjecture. For, of a certainty, they did not slay him’ ‘Nay, God exalted him (Arabic: rafa-ahu) to Himself - and God is indeed almighty, wise’ (4:157-158)
However, this verse doesn’t mean that Jesus was raised to a high station while he was alive. If it meant that, then that would contradict verse 3:55. Therefore, this verse just means that the Jews didn’t kill Jesus but rather they killed someone who was make to resemble Jesus.
In we compare verses 19:33 to 19:15, we see that the lifecycle of Prophet Jesus matches that of Prophet Yahya (John). That is that they both were born, died, and will be raised up to life again.
َ ُ َوال َّسلَا ُم َع َل َّي يَ ْو َم ُو ِلد ت َويَ ْو َم أ ُمو ُت َويَ ْو َم أبْ َع ُث َحيًّا
"So peace is on me (Prophet Jesus) the day I was born, the day that I die, and the day that I shall be raised up to life (again)"! (19:33)
َو َسلَا م َع َليْ ِه يَ ْو َم ُو ِل َد َو يَ ْو َم يَ ُمو ُت َويَ ْو َم ُيبْ َع ُث َحيًّا
So Peace on him (Prophet Yahya) the day he was born, the day that he dies, and the day that he will be raised up to life (again)! (19:15)
In verses 5:109-115, God tells us about many events related to Prophet Jesus. If Jesus were to come back and return to earth, it would be hard to believe that such an important event would be omitted from the verses above or anywhere else in the Quran.
137 DAVID
If we compare verse 3:144 to verse 5:75, we see that Prophet Jesus passed away just like all of the other messengers.
َّ َو َما ُم َح َّم د إِلا َر ُسو ل َق ْد َخ َل ْت ِمن َقبْ ِل ِه ال ر ُس ُل
“Muhammad is no more than a messenger: many were the messengers that passed away before him ...” (3:144 part)
َّ َّما ا ْل َم ِسي ُح ابْ ُن َم ْريَ َم إِلا َر ُسو ل َق ْد َخ َل ْت ِمن َقبْ ِل ِه ال ر ُس ُل
Christ the son of Mary was no more than a messenger; many were the messengers that passed away before him … (5:75 part)
In verses 21:7-8, God says Muhammad that all prophets were humans like him and they all passed away.
َ َّ َ َ َو َما أ ْر َس ْل َنا َقبْ َل َك إِلا ِر َجالًا نو ِحي إِ َليْ ِه ْم َفا ْسأ ُلوا أ ْه َل ال ِ ذكْ ِر ْ إِن ُكن ُت ْم لَا َت ْع َل ُمو َن َو َما َج َع ْل َنا ُه ْم َج َس ًدا َّلا يَأ ُك ُلو َن ال َّط َعا َم َو َما كَا ُنوا َخا ِل ِدي َن
And We sent not before you, [O Muhammad], except men to whom We revealed [the message], so ask the people of the message if you do not know. And We did not make the prophets forms not eating food, nor were they immortal. (21:7-8)
This is reiterated in verse 21:34.
َ َو َما َج َع ْل َنا ِلبَشَ ر ِ من َقبْ ِل َك ا ْل ُخ ْل َد أ َفإِن ِ م َّت َف ُه ُم ا ْل َخا ِل ُدو َن
And We did not grant to any man before you (Muhammad) eternity [on earth]; so if you die - would they be eternal? (21:34)
To conclude, it should be clear now that Jesus is dead and then he was exalted in rank. Jesus is not alive neither on earth or in Heaven and he will not come back.
138 SUBMISSION
WHAT IS THE INJEEL?
In verse 5:46-47, we see that Jesus was given the Injeel which confirmed the Torah that came before it. We also see that the Christian contemporaries of Muhammad were told to judge by the Injeel, which would indicate that the Injeel was a book that existed at that time.
َو َق َّفيْ َنا َع َل َٰى آ َثا ِر ِهم ِب ِعي َسى ابْ ِن َم ْريَ َم ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َما بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه ِم َن ال َّت ْو َرا ِة َوآ َتيْ َنا ُ ه الْ ِإن ِجي َل ِفي ِه ُه ًدى َو ُنو ر َو ُم َص ِ د ًقا ِل َما بَيْ َن يَ َديْ ِه َ ِم َن ال َّت ْو َرا ِة َو ُه ًدى َو َم ْو ِع َظ ًة ِل ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن َو ْليَ ْح ُك ْم أ ْه ُل الْ ِإن ِجي ِل ِب َما َ َ ُ أن َز َل ال َّل ُه ِفي ِه ۚ َو َمن َّل ْم يَ ْح ُكم ِب َما أن َز َل ال َّل ُه َفأو ََٰلئِ َك ُه ُم ا ْل َفا ِس ُقو َن
And We sent, following in their footsteps, Jesus, the son of Mary, confirming that which came before him in the Torah; and We gave him the Injeel (Gospel), in which was guidance and light and confirming that which preceded it of the Torah as guidance and instruction for the righteous. And let the People of the Injeel (Gospel) judge by what Allah has revealed therein. And whoever does not judge by what Allah has revealed - then it is those who are the defiantly disobedient. (5:46-47)
Similarly, the Quran indicates in verses 5:43 and 3:93 that the Jewish Torah existed during the time of Muhammad and that Jews were instructed to judge by it.
َّ َّ َوكَيْ َف ُي َح ِك ُمو َن َك َو ِعن َد ُه ُم ال َّت ْو َرا ُة ِفي َها ُحكْ ُم الل ِه ُث َّم يَ َت َول ْو َن ِمن ُ بَ ْع ِد ََٰذ ِل َك ۚ َو َما أو ََٰلئِ َك ِبا ْل ُم ْؤ ِمنِي َن
But how is it that they come to you for judgement while they have the Torah, in which is the judgement of Allah ? Then they turn away, [even] after that; but those are not [in fact] believers. (5:43)
139 DAVID
ًّ َّ ُك ل ال َّط َعا ِم كَا َن ِحلا ِلبَنِي إِ ْس َرائِي َل إِلا َما َح َّر َم إِ ْس َرائِي ُل َع َل َٰى َ ْ َن ْف ِس ِه ِمن َقبْ ِل أن ُت َن َّز َل ال َّت ْو َرا ُة ُق ْل َفأ ُتوا ِب ال َّت ْو َرا ِة َفا ْت ُلو َها إِن ُكن ُت ْم َصا ِد ِقي َن
All food was lawful to the Children of Israel except what Israel had made unlawful to himself before the Torah was revealed. Say, [O Muhammad], "So bring the Torah and recite it, if you should be truthful." (3:93)
In verse 5:68, we see that the People of the Book (Jews and Christians) were told to stand by and follow their Torah, Injeel, and revelations that came to them.
َ ُق ْل يَا أ ْه َل ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َل ْس ُت ْم َع َل َٰى َش ْي ء َح َّت َٰى ُت ِقي ُموا ال َّت ْو َرا َة ُ َوال ْ ِإن ِجي َل َو َما أن ِز َل إِ َليْ ُكم ِ من َّر ِب ُك ْم
Say, "O People of the Scripture, you are [standing] on nothing until you uphold [the law of] the Torah, the Injeel (Gospel), and what has been revealed to you from your Lord."… (5:68 part)
However, the Injeel is never referred to by the Quran as a book (Arabic: kitab / suhuf). Verse 46:12 indicates that the book prior to the Quran was the Book of Moses, i.e. the Torah.
َو ِمن َقبْ ِل ِه ِك َتا ُب ُمو َس َٰى إِ َما ًما َو َر ْح َم ًة ۚ َو ََٰه َذا ِك َتا ب م َص ِ د ق َّ ِل َس ا ًنا َع َر ِبيًّا ِل ُين ِذ َر ال ِذي َن َظ َل ُموا َو ُبشْ َر َٰى ِل ْل ُم ْح ِسنِي َن
And before it (the Quran) was the scripture of Moses (Torah) to lead and as a mercy. And this (Quran) is a confirming Book in an Arabic tongue to warn those who have wronged and as good tidings to the doers of good. (46:12)
Verses 25:35, 11:!7, and 46:30 also confirm that the Torah is a book prior to the Quran.
Though the Quran never mentions that the Injeel was a book, verse 3:48 does suggest that it is wisdom.
140 SUBMISSION
َو ُي َع ِ ل ُم ُه ا ْل ِك َتا َب َوا ْل ِحكْ َم َة َوال َّت ْو َرا َة َوالْ ِإن ِجي َل
And He will teach him writing and wisdom and the Torah and the Injeel (Gospel). (3:48)
Based on the word order, it would make sense that the “writing” is the “Torah” and the “wisdom” is the “Injeel (Gospel)”. Therefore, it’s possible and likely that Jesus’ wisdom (Injeel) was later written down in the form of a book or books (Gospel writings) by early Christians.
We know from verses 2:75 and 2:79 that some (not necessarily all) parts of the Torah and Injeel were altered. The Quran then confirms in verse 5:15 that Muhammad came to the People of the Book (Jews and Christians) to make clear (using the Quran) much of what the Jews and Christians used to hide or became obscured in their books.
َ يَا أ ْه َل ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َق ْد َجا َء ُك ْم َر ُسو ُل َنا ُيبَ ِي ُن َل ُك ْم كَثِي ًرا ِ م َّما ُكن ُت ْم َّ ُت ْخ ُفو َن ِم َن ا ْل ِك َتا ِب َويَ ْع ُفو َعن كَثِي ر ۚ َق ْد َجا َء ُكم ِ م َن الل ِه ُنو ر َو ِك َتا ب م ِبي ن
O People of the Scripture, there has come to you Our Messenger making clear to you much of what you used to conceal of the Scripture and overlooking much. There has come to you from Allah a light and a clear Book. (5:15)
To conclude, the Injeel is likely to be wisdom given to Jesus which was taught to early Christians who then committed these teachings to writing in the form of books known as the Gospels.
DOES THE CHRISTIAN BIBLE TEACH THE CONCEPT OF THE TRINITY?
Some Muslims believe that the concept of the Trinity is taught in the Bible. Some also refuse to read the Bible for that reason. While the Quran doesn’t specifically require Muslims to read any of the previous scriptures, Muslims are required to believe in them and that they are from God. Nevertheless, upon careful analysis, we can prove that the Trinity doctrine is actually not taught in the Bible, regardless of whether Christians believe in it or not.
141 DAVID
According to the Encyclopedia Brittanica, on May 26, 2018, we see the following
Trinity, in Christian doctrine, the unity of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit as three persons in one Godhead. Neither the word Trinity nor the explicit doctrine appears in the New Testament, nor did Jesus and his followers intend to contradict the Shema in the Hebrew Scriptures: “Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one Lord” (Deuteronomy 6:4).
https://www.britannica.com/topic/Trinity-Christianity
The doctrine of the Trinity is a religious belief that slowly made its way into Christian thought over many centuries.
Comma Johanneum The Comma Johanneum, also called Johannine Comma or the Heavenly Witnesses, is a comma found in Latin manuscripts of the First Epistle of John at 5:7-8 in the New Testament. It is a short clause (comma) which was inserted into the Biblical text to support the concept of the Trinity.
The only verses that provide explicit reference to the doctrine of the Trinity anywhere in the Bible is in 1 John 5:7-8. Following are the verses from the King James Version of the Bible.
King James Version of the Bible (An English translation of the Bible from 1600 CE)
For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one. 1 John 5:7
And there are three that bear witness in earth, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in one. 1 John 5:8
Now, let’s compare these verses to the same verses from the earliest complete Christian Bible. The Codex Sinaiticus is considered one of the best texts in Greek of the New Testament along with the Codex Vaticanus. According to radiocarbon dating, Codex Sinaiticus was written around 350 CE, approximately 250 years before the revelation of the Quran. Following are the same two verses in Greek from the Codex Sinaiticus followed by an English translation.
142 SUBMISSION
Codex Sinaiticus (A Greek version of the Bible from around 350 CE)
Verse 7 θεια οτι οι τρειϲ ει ϲιν οι μαρτυρου "For they that testify are three"
Verse 8 τεϲ το πνα και το ϋ δωρ και το αιμα και οι τρειϲ ειϲ το "the Spirit, and the water, and the blood, and the three are one"
http://www.codexsinaiticus.org/en/manuscript.aspx?book=55&chap ter=5&lid=en&side=r&verse=7&zoomSlider=0
Excerpt from the Codex Sinaiticus - 1 John 5:7-8
Notice that in the Codex Sinaiticus there is no mention of "in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one" (Verse 7) or "And there are three that bear witness in earth" (Verse 8). These are later additions into the text. These are later additions to the text.
143 DAVID
The scholarly consensus is that these verses are a Latin corruption. The comma doesn’t appear in non-English manuscripts. Therefore, the debate over the originality of these verses is limited the English-speaking world which primarily uses the popular King James Version of the Bible which is an English translation of the Bible.
Though it has just been proven that the Trinity doctrine didn’t come from the Bible yet continues to be the popular belief among Christians, we should keep in mind that even in Islam, many Muslims also have beliefs that are not supported by the Quran.
DO SOME VERSES OF THE QURAN ABROGATE (REPLACE) OTHER VERSES?
The concept of “abrogation” (Arabic: nasakh) claims that some verses of the Quran are abrogated, overrided and replaced by other verses of the Quran and the hadeeth. Needless to say, this is dangerous assertion to make against the word of God (the Quran). Upon careful inspection, we can easily prove that this concept of abrogation is not supported by the Quran itself.
According to verse 39:23, God says the Quran is a consistent book.
َّ َ الل ُه َن َّز َل أ ْح َس َن ا ْل َح ِدي ِث ِك َتابًا م َت َشا ِب ًها َّم َثانِ َي َت ْق َش ِع ر ِم ْن ُه َّ ُج ُلو ُد ال ِذي َن يَ ْخ َش ْو َن َربَّ ُه ْم ُث َّم َت ِلي ُن ُج ُلو ُد ُه ْم َو ُق ُلو ُب ُه ْم إِ َل َٰى ِذكْ ِر ال َّل ِه ۚ ََٰذ ِل َك ُه َدى ال َّل ِه يَ ْه ِدي ِب ِه َمن يَ َشا ُء ۚ َو َمن ُي ْض ِل ِل ال َّل ُه َف َما َل ُه ِم ْن َها د
God has sent down the best statement: a consistent Book wherein is reiteration. (39:23)
According to verse 25:32, God says the Quran was revealed in such a way that its component parts were well arranged.
144 SUBMISSION
َّ َو َقا َل ال ِذي َن كَ َف ُروا َل ْولَا ُن ِز َل َع َليْ ِه ا ْل ُق ْرآ ُن ُج ْم َل ًة َوا ِح َد ًة ۚ كَ ََٰذ ِل َك ِل ُن َث ِب َت ِب ِه ُف َؤا َد َك َو َر َّت ْل َنا ُه َت ْرتِيلًا
And those who disbelieve say, "Why was the Qur'an not revealed to him all at once?" Thus [it is] that We may strengthen thereby your heart. And We have deliberately revealed / recited it part by part in a well-arranged manner. (25:32)
or “rattalnaahu tartiilan” is often َو َر َّت ْل َنا ُه َت ْرتِيلًا Note that the term mistranslated. According to the Edward Lanes Lexicon http://lexicon.quranic-research.net/data/10_r/034_rtl.html it should be clear that the meaning of the term doesn’t only mean that the Quran was revealed part by part but also in a deliberately well- arranged way.
Some Muslims cite verse 2:106 as proof of abrogation.
َ ْ َ َ َما َنن َس ْخ ِم ْن آيَ ة أ ْو ُنن ِس َها َنأ ِت ِب َخيْ ر ِ م ْن َها أ ْو ِم ْث ِل َها أ َل ْم َت ْع َل ْم َ َّ أ َّن الل َه َع َل َٰى ُك ِ ل شَ ْي ء َق ِدي ر
We do not abrogate a verse / message or cause it to be forgotten except that We bring forth [one] better than it or similar to it. Do you not know that Allah is over all things competent? (2:106)
However, if you read the above verse in context of its previous verses, it becomes clear that God is talking about the Jews and the Christians and the previous scriptures. The previous scriptures, e.g. the Torah and the Injeel, are also from God. Therefore, it becomes clear that the “message” (Arabic: ayah) referred to in 2:106 is a reference to certain directives in previous scriptures.
Note that the word “ayah” doesn’t only refer to verses of the Quran but it also means a sign, mark, evidence, proof, or message. In order to choose the correct meaning, one must understand the context.
To conclude, no verse in the Quran abrogates any other verse in the Quran. However, a verse or message in the Quran may abrogate a verse or message from previous scriptures, e.g. the Torah and Injeel.
145 DAVID
INHERITANCE LAW ACCORDING TO THE QURAN
Some Muslims believe that you are not allowed to write a will before dying and that inheritance is strictly based on the percentages specified in the Quran. However, not only is writing a will allowed, it’s even a prescribed duty for all Muslims. This is proven in verse 2:180.
َ ُكتِ َب َع َليْ ُك ْم إِ َذ ا َح َض َر أ َح َد ُك ُم ا ْل َم ْو ُت إِن َت َر َك َخيْ ًرا ا ْل َو ِصيَّ ُة َ ِل ْل َوا ِل َديْ ِن َوالْأ ْق َر ِبي َن ِبا ْل َم ْع ُرو ِف َح ًّقا َع َلى ا ْل ُم َّت ِقي َن
Prescribed for you when death approaches [any] one of you if he leaves wealth [is that he should make] a bequest (will) for the parents and near relatives according to what is acceptable / reasonable / fair - a duty upon the righteous. (2:180)
In other words, if you do not make a will, then you violate verse 2:106.
According to verse 5:106, when you make a will, you need two witnesses.
َ َّ َ يَا أي َها ال ِذي َن آ َم ُنوا َش َها َد ُة بَيْنِ ُك ْم إِ َذا َح َض َر أ َح َد ُك ُم ا ْل َم ْو ُت ِحي َن َ َ ا ْل َو ِصيَّ ِة ا ْث َنا ِن َذ َوا َع ْد ل ِ من ُك ْم أ ْو آ َخ َرا ِن ِم ْن َغيْ ِر ُك ْم إِ ْن أن ُت ْم َ َ َض َربْ ُت ْم ِفي الْأ ْر ِض َفأ َصابَ ْت ُكم م ِصيبَ ُة ا ْل َم ْو ِت ۚ َت ْح ِب ُسو َن ُه َما ِمن َّ بَ ْع ِد ال َّصلَا ِة َف ُي ْق ِس َما ِن ِبالل ِه إِ ِن ا ْر َتبْ ُت ْم لَا َن ْش َت ِري ِب ِه َث َم ًنا َو َل ْو َّ َّ كَا َن َذا ُق ْربَ َٰى ۙ َولَا َنكْ ُت ُم َش َها َد َة الل ِه إِ َّنا إِ ًذا ل ِم َن الْآثِ ِمي َن
O you who have believed, testimony [should be taken] among you when death approaches one of you at the time of bequest - [that of] two just men from among you or two others from outside if you are traveling through the land and the disaster of death should strike you. Detain them after the prayer and let them both swear by Allah if you doubt [their testimony, saying], "We will not exchange our oath for a price, even if he should be a near relative, and we will not withhold the testimony of Allah . Indeed, we would then be of the sinful." (5:106)
According to verse 4:7, one must leave a will for parents and near relatives.
146 SUBMISSION
َ ِلل ِر َجا ِل َن ِصي ب ِ م َّما َت َر َك ا ْل َوا ِل َدا ِن َوالْأ ْق َر ُبو َن َو ِلل نِ َسا ِء َن ِصي ب َ َ ِ م َّما َت َر َك ا ْل َوا ِل َدا ِن َوالْأ ْق َر ُبو َن ِم َّما َق َّل ِم ْن ُه أ ْو كَ ُث َر ۚ َن ِصيبًا َّم ْف ُرو ًضا
For men is a share of what the parents and close relatives leave, and for women is a share of what the parents and close relatives leave, be it little or much - an obligatory share. (4:7)
Some Muslims may argue that Quran chapter 4 (surah Nisaa) abrogates or replaces the requirement to make and follow a will in verse 2:180. However, upon careful analysis, it becomes clear that the inheritance verses in Surah Nisaa only apply after any debts have been paid and the will has been executed. Of course, if no will exists, the the specific inheritance percentages specified in Surah Nisaa would apply.
َ … ِمن بَ ْع ِد َو ِصيَّ ة ُيو ِصي ِب َها أ ْو َديْ ن …
(the distribution stipulated) ... after (Arabic: ba'di) any will (Arabic: wasiyyatin) which he has made or any debts ... (4:11)
َ … ِ من بَ ْع ِد َو ِصيَّ ة ُتو ُصو َن ِب َها أ ْو َديْ ن …
(the distribution stipulated) ... after (Arabic: ba'di) any will (Arabic: wasiyyatin) which was made or any debts ... (4:12)
Obviously, if the distribution stipulations in chapter 4 were only to be followed, then there would be no point in God requiring everyone to make a will (2:180).
Furthermore, according to verse 2:181, no one has the authority to prevent someone from making a will or to change an existing will.
147 DAVID
َف َمن بَ َّد َل ُه بَ ْع َد َما َس ِم َع ُه َفإِ َّن َما إِ ْث ُم ُه َع َلى ا َّل ِذي َن ُيبَ ِ د ُلو َن ُه ۚ إِ َّن ال َّل َه َس ِمي ع َع ِلي م
Then whoever alters the bequest (will) after he has heard it - the sin is only upon those who have altered it. Indeed, God is Hearing and Knowing. (2:181)
However, according to 2:182, if one feels any wrongdoing on the part of the person making the will (testator), then they are allowed to reconcile / correct the issue with the testator.
َ َ َف َم ْن َخا َف ِمن مو ص َج َن ًفا أ ْو إِ ْث ًما َفأ ْص َل َح بَيْ َن ُه ْم َفلَا إِ ْث َم َّ َع َليْ ِه ۚ إِ َّن الل َه َغ ُفو ر َّر ِحي م
But if one fears from the bequeather [some] error or sin and corrects that which is between them, there is no sin upon him. Indeed, God is Forgiving and Merciful. (2:182)
Some Muslims get a headache when trying to understand verses 4:11- 12 to determine shares of an inheritance. If Muslims just followed the Quranic requirement to create a will, then there would be no need to feel guilty or confused when trying to understand verses 4:11-12. Nevertheless, one must keep in mind that a will (wasiyya) should be made with fairness / reasonableness (bil-ma’rufin) in mind. It should not intend to hurt or compromise (ghayra mudarrin – 4:12) other beneficiaries, e.g. by not giving a fair portion to one’s closest relatives.
In the end, only God knows which relatives such as parents or children are nearer to one in benefit.
َ َ َ آبَا ُؤ ُك ْم َوأبْ َنا ُؤ ُك ْم لَا َت ْد ُرو َن أي ُه ْم أ ْق َر ُب َل ُك ْم َن ْف ًعا
Your parents or your children - you know not which of them are nearest to you in benefit. (4:11)
Obviously, the benefit of God allowing people to create a will is so that people have the flexibility to adjust shares taking into account certain circumstances that may exist, e.g. if a sole parent has two children and one child is filthy rich and the other is poor, the parent has the authority
148 SUBMISSION to give more to the poor child since that child, obviously, would need the money more than the rich kid.
If a will doesn’t exist or if a will leaves a remainder to be divided, then one must follow the distribution stipulations in 4:11-12. I have made a flowchart to help with this matter. It can be found at http://quranbasedislam.com/inheritance-flowchat
What happens when a will doesn’t exist and Quranic distribution shares don’t add up to 100%?
This is a common question asked when people try to divide an inheritance when there is no will. For example, if the deceased has no legal heirs / relatives except for one sister, then the Quran states that the sister gets ½ of the inheritance. So what must be done with the remaining half?
First of all, you should never be in this situation to begin with because the Quran requires that you create a will (2:180) and nowhere in the Quran does it limit what percentage of your wealth can be specified in the will. So, if people just follow the Quran’s mandates, they can make a will accounting for 100% of their wealth and there would be no problems. Of course, debts must be paid first.
Secondly, if for some reason there is no will, which unfortunately seems to happen very often, then in the event the Quranic inheritance distribution shares don’t add up to 100%, then the remainder logically needs to be divided somehow. The Quran does not specify what to do with the remainder. This may be so as to offer flexibility in dividing the remainder to whoever deserves it based on each family’s situation. For example, if the only legal heirs are two sisters and there is no will, then the Quran indicates that the sisters share 2/3 of the inheritance, i.e. each gets 1/3. The remaining 1/3 can be allocated based on the appointed executor(s) judgment keeping in mind verse 2:180 which requires allocation be fair and appropriate (bil-ma’rufin) and verse 4:12 which requires that allocation not be done with the intention of hurting anyone (ghayra mudarrin). Following are examples of ways the remaining 1/3 can be divided:
• if one sister is filthy rich and the other is poor, then logically the poor sister would be more in need of the extra inheritance and therefore may deserve some or all of the remaining 1/3
149 DAVID
• if there are other relatives or orphans or needy people present during the time of the inheritance distribution, then according to verse 4:8, they should and could get the remaining 1/3 • if both sisters are equal financially and there are no other relatives, orphans or needy people present, then the two sisters could divide the remaining 1/3 equally
Obviously, the best person to decide how their inheritance should be distributed would be the person who dies. For that reason, it makes sense that God would require everyone to make a will. Inheritance executors, e.g. probate court judges, probably don’t know how to best distribute any remaining inheritance and they probably don’t want to make decisions regarding someone else’s wealth. Again, that is why it is imperative that everyone make a will, even if that will closely matches the Quranic inheritance distribution stipulations with slight modifications to adds up to 100%.
The example above is where the Quranic distribution percentage don’t add up to 100%. There’s also the possibility where the percentages add up to over 100%. Consider the following example where a man dies and is survived by his wife, 3 daughters and both parents.
Relative Share Fraction Share Percentage Wife 1/8 12.5% 3 Daughters 2/3 66.7% Mother 1/6 16.7% Father 1/6 16.7% Total 112.5%
In this example, the distribution exceeds 100% by 12.5%. Since that makes no sense, the only logical thing to do is reduce everyone’s percentage proportionally to reach 100%. Again, this would not be an issue if the deceased had just made a will with a 100% distribution. This is exactly what is done in the online Islamic inheritance calculator at http://inheritance.ilmsummit.org/projects/inheritance/home.aspx
Are the Quranic distribution percentages fair? Many people insist that they must follow the Quranic percentages even though verse 2:180 mandates that everyone make a will and distribute their inheritance with fairness and reasonableness. Now, let’s consider a hypothetical situation whereby a man is married to someone for 20 years. His parents have passed away and he has no siblings. The man
150 SUBMISSION then divorces his wife and remarries. One day after his 2nd wedding, he dies without having written a will. In this particular case, the Quranic percentages would result in the following distribution:
Relative Share Fraction Share Percentage Ex-wife of 20 years 0 0 Wife of 1 day 1 100%
As you can see, the ex-wife of 20 years gets nothing and the new wife of 1 day gets 100%. This clearly violates verse 2:180 because it’s clearly an unfair and unreasonable distribution considering the duration of the marriages. This is yet another example which shows why it is absolutely necessary, not to mention mandatory, to make a will. Without one, there’s a good chance that inheritance distributions would not be fair.
With a will, is there a limit to how much you can distribute? Some Muslims will argue that the most you can allocate in a will is 1/3 (33%) of your total assets. This value is nowhere to be found in the Quran. It comes from the hadith. For proof as to why the hadith is invalid, please see my other book titled: Analysis of Validity of Prophet Muhammad’s Hadith - Is It Truly From Muhammad And Valid Islamic Law?
As stated in verse 22:78, God has not made His religion difficult or overly complex.
َو َجا ِه ُدوا ِفي ال َّل ِه َح َّق ِج َها ِد ِه ۚ ُه َو ا ْج َتبَا ُك ْم َو َما َج َع َل َع َليْ ُك ْم ِفي ال ِ دي ِن ِم ْن َح َر ج
And strive for Allah with the striving due to Him. He has chosen you and has not placed upon you in the religion any difficulty. … (22:78 part)
It’s usually people who tend to make God’s religion difficult and overly complex. At the end of the day, according to verse 64:16 what matters most is that you make an effort to do the best you can.
151 DAVID
َّ َ َ َفا َّت ُقوا الل َه َما ا ْس َت َط ْع ُت ْم َوا ْس َم ُعوا َوأ ِطي ُعوا َوأن ِف ُقوا َخيْ ًرا َ ُ ل ِأن ُف ِس ُك ْ م َو َمن ُيو َق ُش َّح َن ْف ِس ِه َفأو ََٰلئِ َك ُه ُم ا ْل ُم ْف ِل ُحو َن
So fear God [by keeping your duty to him] as best as you can / what you are able (Arabic: ma is’tata’tum) and listen and obey and spend [in the way of God]; it is better for your selves. And whoever is protected from the stinginess of his soul - it is those who will be the successful. (64:16 part)
152